Skip to main content

Full text of "The Van Gelder Papers, and Other Sketches"

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



I 



^s'v\Y\^^ "SoVjr^ ^\y 



THE 



VAN Gelder Papers 



AND OTHER SKETCHES 



EDITED BY 
J. T. I. 



• V •< 



V ^ J -» -* 



* ■» 4 •' - 

^ J •> ^ - ■> ' 



NEW YORK A. LONDON 

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
1887 



I. rx«^*«^ 




THE NEW YORK 

PUBLIC LIBRARY 

803347A 

ASTOR, LENOX AND 

TILDEN FOUNDATIONS 

a 1933 L 



1 



COPYRIGHT 

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
X887 



• • 



»* 



• • • 



• • 



•v» 



■>• 






• • . 






• •• • • • ^* * 

• • • • •• • 



• •< 



• • • 

• • * 



• ••• 



• • 



• • • «• 

• • • «. 

• •• *. 

• • •• • 






of 

6. P. PvnrAM's Sons 
New York 



CONTENTS. 




Editor's Preface 


rAGB 

I 


Teunis Van Gelder . 






3 


Nick Wanzer's Adventure 






19 


Derrick Van Dam 






. 33 


Ralph Craft 






71 


Zadoc Town 






. 87 


RuLiF Van Pelt 






■ 105 


Obed Groot 






• 139 


Harry Blake . . 






. 181 


John Munro . . . , 






. 257 


A Visit of St. Nicholas . 






290 


Little Sharpshins 

• 






• 309 



• •• 

m 



EDITOR'S PREFACE. 



MANY years ago a friend of mine, Mr. 
John Quod, prepared to write a 
history of Long Island. He was a man of 
thorough research, and did not confine his 
investigations to books alone. He examined 
the whole country from Coney Island to 
Montauk Point, and in particular, visited the 
spots therein rendered classic by the deeds of 
departed worthies. 

The information thus derived he committed 
to paper — nor did he reject certain portions of 
it because they happened to be of an unusual 
character. 

He did not live to complete his work. After 
his death his papers came into my hands ; and 
in compliance with his written request, I sub- 
mit a portion of them to the public, by whom 
I hope they will be properly appreciated. 

J. T. I. 



TEUNIS VAN GELDER. 



ABOUT thirty miles from the city of New 
York is a headland jutting out from Long 
Island Sound, fortified against the wash of the 
sea by huge boulders of rock. The banks of 
the shore are rough and rugged, and bear marks 
of the wear and tear of the waves. On the up- 
land are tall trees, twisted into fantastic shapes 
by the force of the winds which sweep down 
the Long Island Sound. Between this prom- 
ontory and the main-land is a land-locked bay, 
from whose borders a dense forest stretches off 
in various directions. The whole of this region 
is known by the name of Matinecock. 

Matinecock is a place of great antiquity, and 
derives its name from an Indian tribe, which 
once held sway there. Like many places on 
Long Island, it is very much behind the rest of 
the world in matters of every-day experience ; 
and being situated at the end of several very 



4 Teunis Van Gelder. 

crooked lanes, and hemmed in by water and 
sand beaches, it is no easy matter for the world 
to get at it. 

In this neighborhopd stands a large, ram- 
bling house, made up of gables and angles, with 
low roof, and overshadowed by lofty trees, 
which show the growth of centuries. It was 
originally built of squared logs, and was quad- 
rangular in shape ; but each successive owner 
added a wing or an elbow as it suited his fancy, 
until it seemed to be made up of odds and ends 
of architecture. 

It had been founded nearly two hundred 
years ago by one Teunis Van Gelder, a stal- 
wart soldier, who had followed the Dutch gov- 
ernor, Peter Stuyvesant, in his various cam- 
paigns. His portrait was in one of the rooms 
of the. mansion. It represented a stark warrior 
with high cheek-bones, a mouth closed like a 
steel-trap, shaggy eyebrows, and a slash across 
the nose and part of the cheek as if from a 
sword-cut. The whole denoted an iron char- 
acter. 

He had been a staunch campaigner, and had 
stood by his old commander until the city of 
Nieuw Amsterdam capitulated to the English. 



Teunis Van Gelder. 5 

But he would not remain to see it under their 
domination. Bestowing on the invaders his 
malediction, he turned his back upon it forever, 
and retired to the fastnesses of Matinecock, 
where he took possession of a tract of land 
without inquiring who was the owner, erected 
a dwelling, and settled himself down to brood 
over his wrongs, and to meditate revenge. 

Scarcely, however, had he got warm in his 
new nest, before he was beset by the myrmi- 
dons of Matinecock, led on by one Ebenezer 
Cock, a tall, hard-fisted pioneer of the New 
England breed. He claimed the ground on 
which the Dutchman had settled, by virtue of 
grant from the Indian owners of the soil. He 
flourished under Van Gelder*s nose a parch- 
ment signed with the hieroglyphics of four 
sachems of the Matinecock tribe, by which, in 
consideration of three shirts and a shoe, the 
aforesaid sachems had conveyed to Ebenezer 
Cock, Eliphalet Frost, and Sampson Latting 
several thousand acres of land about Matine- 
cock. This was too much for the gunpowder 
disposition of the warrior. He glanced grimly 
over the instrument, handed it back, swore that 
he would defeqd his rights against all the 



6 Teunis Van Gelder, 

" Cocks ** in Christendom, and prepared for 
battle. 

There is no doubt, however, that matters 
were compromised without recourse to arms. 
For, among the old records is a memorandum 
dated some years after, of his going " with his 
man Ryck and his square-nosed dogge to meet 
one Ebenezer Cock and others on the subject 
of his difficulties about the lands of Matine- 
cock." Whatever may have been the nature 
of the compromise, it is certain that Teunis 
Van Gelder retained his possessions, and trans- 
mitted them to his descendants. 

Years passed while he yet lived there. He 
had grown gray, but not one whit less grim. 
The nature of his first reception rankled in his 
mind, and he held his neighbors at arm's length. 
He kept a keen watch on all their movements, 
ready to show his teeth at any symptom of ag- 
gression. He looked upon their assault upon 
his domain as but a continuation of the wrongs 
which had driven him from his native city. He 
was ready to renew at any moment, in his own 
person, the war between Holland and England, 
and was equally ready to take to his bosom 
any one who avowed animosity to the English, 



Tennis Van Gelder, 7 

At that time, Captain Kidd, who had been 
buccaneering in various parts of the worid, was 
reported to have arrived upon the Spanish 
Main. Rumors were also rife of his having 
been seen off the shores of Long Island. At 
one time he was off Montauk, heading for 
Gardiner's Bay; at another at Sandy Hook. 
These reports would die away, and then would 
be revived by the arrival of some vessel which 
had been chased by the redoubted ** Rover " 
in the Caribbean Sea, and escaped by night 
setting in. 

Late one afternoon, a tall, gaunt courier, 
mounted on a switch-tail mare, galloped 
through the county in hot haste. He brought 
news that Kidd had landed at Sag Harbor, 
and had rifled the town. Teunis Van Gelder 
rubbed his hands in keen satisfaction, and his 
eye lighted up with a venomous glow. He 
longed for a sight of the gallant freebooter, 
who was in a manner visiting upon the English 
commerce the wrongs which that nation had 
inflicted upon New Amsterdam. 

That same night he was aroused from his 
sleep by a. report of a gun booming across the 
water. He opened his casement and gazed 



8 Teunis Van G elder. 

out. In the distance he observed lights dan- 
cing on the Sound, and apparently approaching 
the land. Shortly after there was a loud hail 
from the shore. 

Tieunis thrust his head out of the window, 
and answered by a bellow which might have 
been heard a mile. Guided by his voice a 
figure groped its way through the rocks and 
bushes, and stopped at his door. 

The Dutchman was always on the lookout 
for plots and pitfalls, and was prepared for 
emergencies. He seized his gun and sallied 
out to meet the stranger. At the door stood 
a square-built, storm-beaten fellow, with a keen, 
watchful eye, a nose like a hawk's, and a mouth 
like a bull-dog*s. He had a cutlass and a pair 
of pistols in his belt. As the veteran eyed 
him, and marked his gaunt, hard features, he 
felt that he was a kindred spirit, and his heart 
warmed to him. A few words sufficed to ex- 
plain that he was second in command of Kidd's 
vessel, which was at anchor a short distance 
off and in want of supplies. 

No news could have been more acceptable, 
no visitor more welcome. Teunis received the 
freebooter with open arms. His house and all 



Teunis Van Gelder, 9 

that he had were placed at his disposal. For 
several days groups of slashing fellows, armed 
to the teeth, were seen hanging about the 
premises carousing, shooting at marks, swear- 
ing hard, and making the neighborhood ring 
with their revelry. Teunis was in the thick of 
them, arid as they related their encounters on 
the Indian Ocean, their hand-to-hand fights, 
and described the din and thunder of battle, 
the martial spirit of the veteran fairly broke 
out, and he swore to Kidd that he loved him 
as his own son. 

During their sojourn the old house fairly rang 
with their carousals ; and the fierce indomitable 
spirit of the Dutchman, and his bitter ani- 
mosity to the English, so won upon the buc- 
caneer, that under a solemn injunction of 
secrecy he took him into his confidence. 
His want of supplies was but a pretext. His 
vessel was laden with treasure, and he was in 
quest of a place to secrete it. 

He suggested Matinecock Point, but Van 
Gelder shook his head, and cautioned him 
against the marauding spirit of the neighbor- 
hood. He declared that no honest man was 
safe there, that the inhabitants were a hybrid 



lo Tcunis Van Odder. 

race, a cross between the Quaker and the steel- 
trap, and that he might better trust the " Old 
Boy." 

The freebooter shrugged his shoulders and 
remarked ** that they might trust a worse per- 
son than the one just mentioned." 

Teunis did not argue this last matter, but 
suggested Sand's Point as more remote and a 
safer place of deposit and added : " Ryck can 
show you the way." 

" Agreed," replied the freebooter. 

That night at midnight, several boats, heavily 
laden, set off. Van Gelder took a warm inter- 
est in the whole proceeding, accompanied them 
to the boats, and swore to watch over the treas- 
ure as if it were his own. He gave minute 
directions to Ryck, and stood by the shore 
until the boats were hid by the darkness. 

Late at night Ryck returned, grinning with 
satisfaction at a broad gold piece which had 
been bestowed on him. He and his master 
were closeted together for more than an hour, 
and they parted with a caution to secrecy on 
the part of the latter, accompanied by a prom- 
ise to curry his hide in case of his failure. As 
Teunis was very exemplary in keeping prom- 



Teunis Van Gelder. 1 1 

ises of this kind, Ryck remained true to his 
trust. 

After the execution of Kidd it became known 
to the English government that he had com- 
municated to Van Gelder the spot where his 
treasure was buried, and commissioners were 
appointed to examine him. They found the 
veteran in the extreme of age, gaunt, grisly, 
with dim eyes, like an old houhd, and tottering 
up and down the walk in front of his house, 
supported by a withered negro, as decrepit and 
time-battered as his master. He heard their 
errand in savage silence. For a minute his 
energies rallied at the idea of an encounter with 
his old foes. It was but an expiring flash in 
the socket. He refused to give them any in- 
formation, and turned his back upon them. 
Ryck shared all his master's antipathies, was 
equally taciturn, and they departed with their 
mission unaccomplished. 

In a week from that time Teunis Van Gelder 
was gathered to his fathers. 

Ryck, after languishing about the place for a 
few weeks, was found dead, sitting on his old 
master's grave. 

The present owner of the house, a lineal de- 



12 Teunis Van Gelder, 

scendant of Teunis Van Gelder, is a little, dried- 
up fellow named Volkert, who seems to have 
grown up behind a pair of large round, rimmed 
spectacles, through which he views the world 
on a magnified scale. 

The feuds and animosities which had existed 
between Teunis and his neighbors died with 
him ; and his present descendant is regarded 
by them as a kindly-disposed and well-meaning 
little man, somewhat peppery in temper and 
fantastic in his notions. 

Much of his time was spent in out-of-the- 
way research and ferreting in the dust-holes of 
the past, from which he now and then would 
fish up some unsavory fact or useless piece of 
information. Those twilight portions of his- 
tory, in which fable and fact are mingled, were 
his delight. He would travel a day's journey 
to visit a spot where a ghost had been seen, or 
a murder committed. He regarded a super- 
annuated negro as a mine of legendary wealth ; 
and would hold him by the button by the 
hour to get at the truth of some incident 
recollected by the negro's great-grandmother, 
and detailed to him when he was a boy. In 
fact, his foibles were so well known, that every 



Teunis Van Gelder. 13 

vagabond in the country who could coin a 
plausible story, half romance and half fact, 
was sure of a welcome and a hearty meal in 
his kitchen. 

He was not a little proud of his Dutch de- 
scent, and had small respect for any whose 
genealogy was not, like his own, lost in the fog 
which surrounded the Dutch dynasty. 

His prime-minister and confidential adviser 
was a gray-headed, wrinkled negro named Zeb. 
He had been in his youth a sturdy fellow, but 
had dried up into an old codger, who looked 
like a frosted persimmon. He was tough and 
leathery, with a head as hard as adamant, and 
an obstinacy of disposition which required the 
full strength of his skull to keep it in. He 
had been born and bred on the place, and 
looked upon it and his master as his own 
property. 

In early life he had been somewhat of a rep- 
robate, so that his name and the gallows had 
frequently been coupled together in a very 
familiar manner ; but he had disappointed all 
their prophecies, and in spite of his faults had 
steered clear of the halter. 

As he grew old he became proportionably 



14 Teunis Van Gelder. 

steady in his habits, and his evil name peeled 
off. By the time he had become entirely use- 
less and good-for-nothing, he had acquired 
quite a good character, and of late years he 
had never been known to swear when he had 
his own way, nor to get drunk at his own ex- 
pense. He, however, retained the habit of 
shooting with the long bow, and the marvellous 
character of his stories was only exceeded by 
the pertinacity with which he stuck to them. 

His memory was a perfect magazine of mys- 
terious experiences ; of encounters with spirits 
of every denomination ; and the whole neigh- 
borhood of Dosoris, Matinecock, and Latting- 
town, was with him a region noted for ghostly 
adventure. He could point out the very tree 
at Flagg Brook where Ralph Crafts had a 
friendly chat with the Old Boy, as is recounted 
among other curious and veracious narratives 
contained in this history; and he could show 
the large tulip tree at Dosoris under which 
Parson Woolsey had an encounter of a more 
hostile character with the same personage, in 
which he so exorcised the Old Boy in bad 
Latin, and raised such a din about his ears 
with hard Scripture texts, that he took to 



Teunis Van Gelder. 15 

flight, and never dared show his hoof there 
while the old clergyn^an lived. 

Vqlkert Van Gelder pretended to turn an in- 
credulous ear to these tales, when Zeb hap- 
pened to speak of them in public; and put his 
old retainer off with a " pish " ; but he always 
took occasion, when no one was by, to glean 
from him the full particulars. These were 
committed to writing, and stowed away in an 
ancient bookcase mounted with brass, which 
is a perfect repository of abstruse history ; and 
as Matinecock and its neighborhood was more 
i^ubject to visitations of this, character than the 
j3est of the world, the collection had become 
quite vbluminoiUiSi 

Zeb, however, had a crony in his own sphere, 
though not of his own color, equally versed in 
legendary lore. This was an old leathern- 
skinned fellow; with a red nose and a moist eye, 
loi.the name of Nick Wanzer. 

Nick was bom and bred, in Matinecock. 
Many of his family had gone off to seek their 
Iprtunes in other parts of the world. Nick 
quoted the old saw, " A rolling stone gathers no 
moss,*' and stayed at home. He grew no richer, 
but in process of time he certainly acquired a 



1 6 Teunis Van Gelder, 

kind of moss-grown look, as if he were reaping 
the reward of his resolution. 

He was addicted to strong drink and long 
stories ; and by dint of constant indulgence in 
both, it became a matter of doubt whether his 
head or his stories were the toughest. He 
was usually to be met with on the borders of 
the Dosoris mill-pond, with a fishing-rod across 
his shoulder, or trudging along the sand bars 
of the Long Island Sound with a slouch-tail 
dog at his heels. He belonged to that class of 
worthies, one or two of whom hang about 
every country village, and who drift through 
life always in sight, living no one knows how 
or where, and who usually wind up their career 
by being found dead under a hedge or in some 
hay-mow. 

In his youth he had been a harum-scarum 
fellow, a keen sportsman, and a persevering 
fisherman. Every rock, from the Stepping 
Stones to Lloyd's Neck, was as familiar to 
him as his own dwelling, and there was not a 
swamp, or nook of woodland, which he had not 
traversed with dog and gun. 

He had been terribly harried in the early 
part of his life, by a termagant wife, but he 



Teunis Van Gelder. 17 

had at last deposited her in the Lattingtown 
churchyard, with a heavy stone over her, to 
commemorate her virtues and to keep her 
quiet. 

He had been too much cowed by stringent 
petticoat govemmetit, ever to be the man that 
he was before his marriage ; but it was a great 
weight off his mind to know that his wife 
was at rest, as well as himself. From that time 
he had been his own master, and loitered about 
the country, attending to everybody's business 
except his own. When the weather was fine 
and the Sound smooth he and Zeb passed 
whole mornings in a rickety boat, paddling 
about in search of fish. When the fish did not 
bite, the worthies might be descried upon one 
of the rocks at Matinecock, philosophizing over 
the past, while Nick's dog slept in the sunshine 
at their feet. 

Of late Volkert had shown a strong yearning 
toward Nick. There was something in his 
good-for-nothing character which harmonized 
with the taste of Volkert, who had a weak spot 
in his affections for vagabonds. Nick, from a 
casual loiterer about the place, gradually be- 
came an appendage to it : running of errands, 



1 8 Teuftis Van Gelder. 

catching a mess of fish, ringing the noses of his 
pigs, and making himself generally useful. But 
the great secret of their intimacy was a certain 
adventure which Nick had met with, many 
years previously, in which Teunis Van Gelder 
bore a conspicuous part. It did not speak 
very well for the old pioneer, but Volkert took 
a strange pride in the evil odor which hung 
around the skirts of his ancestor. He forth- 
with took Nick by the hand, and although the 
tale was scouted by many as the fabrication of 
Nick's drunken brain, .Volkert cross-examined 
him faithfully, took the whole down in writing, 
decided it to be both plausible and true, and 
forthwith deposited it among the archives of 
his historic lore, from which I have drawn it. 
The adventure was as follows : 



NICK WANZER'S ADVENTURE. 



NICK had been passing an evening, many 
years since, at a husking frolic. Like 
most persons who are good for nothing else, he 
was in his element there. He was a lusty dare- 
devil fellow then, ready for a fight or a frolic, 
and full of that rash, yet jovial recklessness 
which makes friends of the men, and plays the 
very deuce among the other sex. The party 
had been merry ; and when the time came for 
breaking up, their merriment had become 
boisterous. Nick, overflowing with good 
cheer, took his leave of his host, shook hands 
with the mothers, kissed the prettiest of their 
daughters, and set out on his return to his own 
quarters. 

The road was dark and gloomy, but he 
knew every inch of it. He was mellow with 
ale, apple brandy, and hard cider. He knew 
that he had to pass through a drear neighbor- 

19 



20 Nick Warners Adventure. 

hood, and all the tales which he had heard of 
ghosts and hobgoblins and Kidd and old Teunis 
Van Gelder, were circulating freely through 
his brain, and, as he afterward acknowledged, 
what with the spirits within and the spirits 
without, his head was in somewhat of a 
turmoil. 

He had a small boat drawn up in a creek 
near Matinecock Point, and as the road be- 
came somewhat unsteady as he proceeded, he 
determined to return home by water. Taking 
a short cut across the fields and floundering 
through a swamp or two, he finally reached 
the creek, drew out his boat, and pushed out 
into the Sound. 

It was one of those quiet, still nights, when 
there was scarcely a ripple on the water ; every 
star was plainly reflected on its surface, and 
the moon hung in the sky like a huge globe of 
silver. 

Nick pulled lazily along, thinking at one 
time of a farmer's daughter with whom he had 
passed a few love passages behind the door ; 
then of the ale and cider and apple brandy ; 
then of the tales of Kidd, with which an old 
black fiddler had regaled them at intervals 



Nick Wanzers Adventure. 2 1 

during the evening ; until he had got the ap- 
ple brandy and the farmer's daughter and Kidd 
and his treasure terribly jumbled together. He 
had been wondering where the freebooter 
could have put his money ; and whether it 
was in gold dust or in bars or coin ; and was in 
deep speculation as to whether it would be 
possible for him to discover it, dig it up, buy 
up the whole country round, and marry the girl 
just spoken of, when his attention was arrested 
by a loud hail. 

" Boat ahoy ! boat ahoy ! " 

The sound appeared to come from the Point 
at Matinecock, which was nearly half a mile 
distant ; and yet the voice seemed to be 
scarcely fifty feet off. Nick dropped his oars 
and listened. 

" B-o-a^t a-h-o-o-o-y I " again sounded across 
the water from the same direction, and yet 
apparently close at hand. 

Nick looked about him in every direction, to 
ascertain if any other craft were in sight. The 
moon shone brilliantly, and its reflection rested 
like solid silver on the water ; not a thing was 
to be seen. 

" It 's very strange/* thought he, " but it 



22 Nick Wanzers Adventure. 

can't cost much to answer/' So he put his 
hand to his mouth and gave the response : 
" Hallo ! " 

" Come ashore ! " was the rejoinder in the 
same singular tone. 

Nick did not altogether relish the summons, 
but he was a good-natured fellow, so he turned 
his boat toward the land. As he approached 
it, he saw a figure seated on a rock at the wa- 
ter's edge. He had supposed that the hail 
might have come from one of the neighbors 
who wanted a lift on his way home. But on 
nearer approach, he saw that the person on the 
rock was a stranger. By the light of the 
moon, he appeared to be a gaunt weather- 
beaten man, dressed in an outlandish rig such 
as was worn by seamen of the previous century. 
A dark hat was slouched over his face, and in 
his hand he held a club. 

Nick eyed him for a moment, waiting for 
him to speak. But he sat croning over some 
sepulchral old sea ditty and glowering at Nick 
with a stony stare that made his flesh creep. 

" Do you want me ? " at last inquired Nick. 

" Not I," replied the other in a gruff voice. 
" You want me.'* 



Nick Warners Adventure. 23 

"You? I never laid eyes on you before," 
said Nick. 

" I Ve been at your elbow for the last half- 
hour ; ever since you were thinking of Kidd's 
money/* 

" Whew-w ! '* Nick drew a long, low whistle, 
and laid his finger with a sort of drunken grav- 
ity on his nose. 

" Then you know what I was thinking of ? " 

The other nodded. 

" You 're not Kidd ? " 

The other shook his head. 

" Nor Teunis Van Gelder ? *' 

" No." 

" Then you must be " Nick paused as he 

did not like to be disrespectful. " You must 
be " 

" No matter who I am," replied the stranger. 

"And you know where Kidd*s money is?" 
inquired Nick. 

The other nodded. " I was boatswain with 
him in the Adventure Galley, and a share of it 
is mine, and I keep an eye on it. 

Nick pondered over this disclosure, as care- 
fully as the muddled state of his brain would 
allow, and then said in a tone which was in- 
tended to be insinuating : 



24 Nick Warners Adventure. 

" If you and Kidd were shipmates, so long 
ago — so very long ago — ^you must be very old 
— or — or — or " He hesitated. 

''Dead, ** said the other— "/^;«.'* 

Nick was so much staggered by this blunt 
confession, and by having been thus unexpect- 
edly brought face to face with a worthy, — so long 
defunct, — that he was at a loss what to say next. 

At last he continued in the same insinuating 
tone: 

" Perhaps, as you are dead, and as Kidd is 
dead, and there is no one alive who can take 
care of that money, it would be prudent for 
you to tell me where it is, so that I can keep a 
watch over it for you, when you are away.*' 

The stranger gave vent to a low, sepulchral 
chuckle, as he replied : 

" Dying does not make a man a fool." 

Nick hastened to remove any wrong con- 
struction which might have been placed on his 
words by adding : 

" Besides, come what may, you shall have 
your full share." 

This last remark appeared to have some 
weight with the stranger. He hesitated — at 
last he said gravely : 



Nick Wanzers Adventure. 25 

" When Lwas alive, Mr. Wanzer, I was a man 
of honor. I promised never to tell where that 
gold is. Do you think that my being dead, 
alters the case ? " 

" Of course it does," said Nick ; " and being 
already dead, as you say you are, I suppose 
that whatever is to happen to you has hap- 
pened before this, so that a little mistake of 
that kind cannot hurt you much." 

" Besides," added Nick, " as I said before, if 
I get the money, I would do something hand- 
some for you — ^very handsome." 

Nick's argument seemed to have some 
weight, for the other hesitated ; at last he 
said : 

" I don't mind Kidd so much. He 's bad 
enough, and has some desperate fellows leagued 
with him ; but the worst one of all is a hard- 
headed old Dutchman, one Teunis Van Gelder. 
Since he came into our quarters, he and Kidd 
have struck up a kind of partnership, and I Ve 
led a dog's life with them." 

" But they can't use the money now," urged 
Nick. 

"Can any miser use his^oney?" inquired 
the other ; " yet no miser will part with it. 



26 Nick Warners Adventure. 

They like to know it *s there. I tell you," said 
he, striking his club hard on the ground, and 
speaking with much emphasis, " if they lost 
that money, they 'd make my quarters too hot 
to hold me." 

Nick doubted whether that were possible ; 
but he was too shrewd to mention his surmise ; 
and besides he was unwilling to give up the 
chance of getting hold of the freebooter's 
treasure. So he asked : 

" How can they find it out, unless you tell 
them ? / would not." 

The stranger seemed impressed by this 
promise. 

" Can I rely on you, Mr. Wanzer ? " 

Nick was vociferous in vindication of his 
trustworthiness. 

" But I must have my share," suggested the 
stranger. " I will do nothing without it." 

" I have promised — and have it you shall, as 
soofi as I finger the cash," replied Nick. 

" Enough," answered the other. " Jump into 
your boat and pull for Sand's Point. I *11 meet 
you there." 

Nick waited for no second bidding. He 
sprang into his boat, pushed off from the shore. 



rstf 



Nick Warners Adventure. 2 7 

and tugged lustily at the oars. The exercise 
had the effect of taking off some of the fumes 
of the liquor which he had drank, and of bring- 
ing him to his senses. When the boat grounded 
on the beach he found the stranger standing 
there with a shovel in his hand. He beckoned 
to Nick, who followed him until they came to 
where a huge boulder, known as Kidd's Rock, 
juts out from the Point. Here he paused, 
threw the shovel to Nick, and told him to dig. 

Nick was disposed to parley ; but he. felt the 
stony eyes fixed upon him, and his heart failed. 
He dug lustily, throwing out the sand in great 
shovelfuls. At last he struck something solid. 
Eagerly clearing away the dirt, he discovered a 
chest, secured by iron bands. He struck it with 
the shovel, and could hear the jingle of coin. 

" Now, then," said the stranger, jumping into 
the hole and planting himself firmly on the 
chest. " There 's the money. Remember your 
promise. Now give me your hand on the bar- 
gain. It 's no bargain until we have crossed 
hands." 

Nick extended his hand ; and already was 
that of the stranger reached to grasp it, when 
a loud, unearthly shout rang through the air. 



28 Nick Warners AdveiUure. 

Nick bounded from the hole at a single leap. 
The next instant, with a yell, two figures 
pounced upon the stranger in the pit. There 
were appalling cries and all the struggle of 
fierce encounter. They seemed to breathe fire 
and smoke at each other. At one time the 
fight raged in the hole, then it seemed to be up 
the bank near Kidd's Rock, and at another 
time in the air. In the moonlight Nick could 
see his friend hard beset ; and he noticed that 
he suffered most from a grim old fellow in a 
cocked hat, with a slash across his nose. The 
other was square built, with pistols in his belt 
and a hanger at his side. 

As Nick doubted how the battle would end, 
he quietly slipped into his boat, put off a short 
distance from the shore, and rested on his oars 
to watch the result. 

In a few minutes he heard his name shouted 
from the beach ; but he was too wary to be en- 
trapped by any feeling of sympathy. He kept 
silent. The noise and uproar lasted for a short 
time longer, and then grew more and more dis- 
tant, until it died away in the woods of Great 
Neck. 

Nick now plied his oars vigorously, occasion- 



Nick Warners Advertture. 29 

ally pausing to listen. At the same time hewas 
not free from an apprehension that on looking 
round he might find his late visitor stationed 
in the bow of his boat. But he reached Matine- 
cock in safety. 

As he stepped ashore he was not a little sur- 
prised at discovering the stranger seated on a 
rock, apparently as cool as if nothing had hap- 
pened ; but on closer examination Nick ob- 
served that his dress was very much dilapidated, 
and his face begrimed with smut and dirt. 

" I hope you 're not hurt," said he, in a 
tone which was meant to be sympathizing. 
" Those fellows were a little too much for 
you." 

" I told you how it would be," said the other 
in a savage voice. " They got wind of it some- 
how." 

" Who are they ? " 

" No matter." 

** And the money?" inquired Nick. 

" It 's where you left it," replied the other. 
" You can get it if you like. You know our 
bargain. Give me your hand." 

"Not until I handle the money," replied 
Nick. " And unless you are more lucky than 



30 Nick Warners Adventure. 

you have been to-night, I don't think you *11 put 
n^e in the way of doing it in a hurry/' 

" Mr. Wanzer," said the other, " do you mean 
to break our bargain ?" 

"Where 's the money?" demanded Nick in 
reply. " If you mean that I should take it while 
those two unpleasant gentlemen are mounting 
guard over it, you are much mistaken. I will 

see you to "; Nick hesitated how to finish 

his sentence. ** And if you mean that I am to 
get it as I can, and be pestered by those fellows 
as long as I live, — I won't do it. Do you think 
I did not know old Teunis Van Gelder ; I 've 
seen his picture in the house too often. If he 's 
too much for you, I 'd like to know how I would 
come off in a scuffle with him ; and if he and 
Kidd hunt in couples, I '11 have nothing to with 
it." 

Nick struck his feet resolutely on the side of 
his boat to give emphasis to his words. 

" You 're resolved ? " said the other, sternly. 

" I am," said Nick. 

" Then take this—' 

He raised his club to strike, but at that mo- 
ment the same loud, unearthly yell, which had 
startled him before, rang through the air, and 



Nick Warners Adventure. 3 1 

two figures sprang toward them ; one in a 
cocked hat, gray and grim, the other armed 
to the teeth. Before the club could descend, 
the stranger bounded from the rock and disap- 
peared in the direction of Dosoris, the two fol- 
lowing in full cry at his heels. 

Nick hurried off and made the best of his way 
to his cabin, where he was found in the morning 
in a sleep so sound that some thought it might 
have been the result of deep potations, but 
which Nick himself attributed entirely to the 
excitement of the scene which he had gone 
through at Sand's Point and Matinecock. 



In a note in the margin of the above manu- 
script, my respected relative remarked that Mr. 
Volkert Van Gelder, after full and mature in- 
vestigation of the matter, had come to the con- 
clusion that the adventure of Nick Wanzer was 
not a mere fabrication, but an actual occurrence. 

He was forced to this conclusion by strong 
circumstantial evidence : for it was established 
beyond a doubt, that Wanzer was at a husking 
frolic on the very night alluded to ; that he had 
set out for his home late, and somewhat in- 
volved in liquor ; and also that he did own a 



32 Nick Warners Adventure. 

boat which usually lay in a creek at Peacock's 
Point. 

Nick Wanzer himself pointed out the rock 
on which the stranger sat when he first made 
overtures to him ; and the situation of Kidd's 
Rock at Sand's Point is a matter of public no- 
toriety. Under these circumstances Mr. Van 
Gelder felt that to express further doubt would 
be to cast an unjust imputation upon the char- 
acter of a worthy and well-meaning citizen. . 

In commenting farther Mr. Van Gelder ob- 
served, with his usual discrimination and acute- 
ness, that it was a very nice point to decide. 
That there certainly was strong corroborative 
evidence of the truth of the story ; and that 
although it was out of the usual course of 
things, yet Matinecock was an unusual kind of 
place, and events might transpire there which 
would not happen elsewhere. Under these cir- 
cumstances, and after fully weighing the evi- 
dence, he thought that Wanzer's statement was 
worthy of implicit belief by all persons who 
are not stupidly incredulous. 



DERRICK VAN DAM. 



AMONG other documents, I came across a 
m'anuscript in the handwriting of Mr. 
Volkert Van Gelder, relating to the founder of 
that family at Matinecock. In it were set forth 
some of the troubles and annoyances which had 
beset that distinguished man, when in bitter- 
ness of spirit he turned his back upon his na- 
tive city, and buried himself and his grief in 
the recesses of Matinecock. 

The various aggressions of the pioneers who 
had preceded him, and who had endeavored to 
deprive him of his territories, rankled in his 
mind long after these difficulties had been ad- 
justed. Ebenezer Cock, the ringleader in 
these acts of hostility, was a tall, stiff, 
raw-boned New Englander, with a face like 
parchment, a high nose, with eyes close to- 
gether, and looking straight forward, like those 
of a lobster. He was one of your hard-headed, 
wordy disputants, who never become excited, 

33 



34 Derrick Van Dam. 

but are endowed with untiring perseverance 
and immeasurable wind. 

To him Teunis Van Gelder bore a mortal 
antipathy, for he had not only laid claim to the 
land on which the Dutchman had settled, but 
had added the further insult of proving his 
claim to be just. The claim might have been 
borne, but the insult was intolerable. But if 
Ebenezer had powers of argument, the Dutch- 
man had tenacity of purpose ; and the warfare 
was carried on with cautious perseverance on 
one side, and on the other with vehement ani- 
mosity, backed by an obstinacy which had 
never been known to yield. 

In the midst of this turmoil he had no friend 
nor confidant, except his trusty negro Ryck, 
who had grown up with him, had followed him 
in battle, and now shared his exile. Together 
they used to patrol the place, keeping a watch- 
ful eye on the adjacent country, the old man 
recounting the glories of his native city, and 
thanking God that his only son was safe in 
Holland, where he could hear nothing spoken 
except his mother tongue, and was beyond the 
contaminating influence of the conquerors of 
his beloved town. 



Derrick Van Dam. 35 

At this time the monotony of his life was 
interrupted by the arrival of Derrick Van 
Dam, a distant kinsman, who had recently re- 
turned from abroad. He was a gallant, stal- 
wart fellow, of about three-and-twenty. He 
presented himself one day to the astonished 
eyes of Teunis and the admiring ones of Ryck, 
without notice or word of warning. He had 
been so long absent that the veteran did 
not recognize him, but, instinctively, was gird- 
ing up his loins for battle, when the light, ring- 
ing laugh of his relative stole across his ear 
like a strain of long-forgotten music, touching 
some chord in his heart which had been long 
unstrung^ The old man took him to his arms, 
and, with a feeling of almost childish desola- 
tion, wept upon his breast. The weakness was 
but momentary. The next moment his mar- 
tial spirit revived ; and he forthwith began to 
calculate how much strength this recruit would 
add to his garrison. To his kinsman he re- 
counted his grievances, and described the perse- 
cutions of the myrmidons of the neighborhood, 
with so much earnestness, that the feelings of 
the young man were fairly enlisted, and he 
pledged himself to stand by his ancient friend 



36 Derrick Van Dam. 

through thick and thin. He scouted the idea 
of defensive warfare, but suggested an im- 
mediate onslaught upon the enemy ; that they 
should be smitten hip and thigh, and that par- 
ticular attention should be shown to the inde- 
fatigable Ebenezer Cock. He proposed to 
sack the city where he dwelt. The dim eye of 
the veteran fairly glowed to find an ally so 
much after his own heart. He applauded the 
spirit which dictated the proposition, but sug- 
gested, as an obstacle, that there was no city 
to sack. 

" What can we do ? Has he no property ? " 

" Yes, large lands and crops." 

** Has he any sons ? I '11 challenge them ! " 

The veteran shook his head. " He has but 
one child — a daughter.'* 

" Is she handsome ? " 

Teunis replied that she was. 

" Say no more ! " was the prompt answer. 
" I '11 make love to her. The thing 's settled ! " 

Teunis regarded his confederate with a 
shrewd eye. Whatever his thoughts may have 
been, he kept them to himself ; and when his 
visitor retired, he rubbed his hands with an air 
of keen enjoyment as he bade him good-night. 



Derrick Van Dam. 37 

No time was lost in carrying out their war- 
like resolutions ; and the success of the young 
man in making his mark was such that not a 
settler within ten miles but had heard of him. 
The women declared that he ought to be 
ashamed of himself, and the men that he ought 
to be hung. So vainglorious did old Teunis 
become, that he began to entertain vague ideas 
of laying claim to the whole territory between 
Matinecock and Flushing, and of expelling 
every Cock from the country ! 

While Derrick Van Dam was thus running 
riot and carrying dismay throughout the land, 
all idea of attack upon the domicile of Ebene- 
zer seemed to have passed from his mind. 

His hardihood, what a terrible fellow he was 
in a hand-to-hand encounter, what a fine-look- 
ing fellow he was too, his generosity to all about 
him, with the single exception of the Cock 
family, against whom he had vowed undying 
animosity, were the constant topics of talk in 
the sparsely settled district, and were not long 
in reaching the ears of the daughter and heir- 
ess of Ebenezer Cock. 

Freelove, for such was her name, had grown 
up beneath the shadow of her father, and the 



38 Derrick Van Dam. 

acid eye and warm temper of a step-mother. 
Under this combination of heat and cold she 
had ripened into a fine blooming maiden, warm 
of heart, somewhat quick of temper, and as un- 
conscious of her charms as young beauties 
usually are. She was reputed to be one of the 
best brought-up girls on Long Island, having 
had every fault carefully held up to her disap- 
probation by her watchful step-mother, whose 
rough tongue was. the terror of the country, and 
had rasped Ebenezer down to skin and bone. 

When rumor carried the menaces of Derrick 
Van Dam to the ears of the maiden, she es- 
poused the cause of her father with great 
vivacity. She vowed undying animosity against 
Teunis Van Gelder, was particularly bitter in 
her animadversions on his young ally, and 
usually concluded by stating that she would 
like to have an opportunity of giving him a 
piece of her mind. Whether the fear of en- 
countering her sharp tongue prevented Derrick 
from carrying out his menace, I cannot say ; 
but certain it is, that although he had occasion- 
ally seen the girl near her father's house, and 
had been not a little struck with her chcirms, 
he continued to keep aloof from her, having no 



Derrick Van Dam. 39 

doubt learned, in the course of his foreign 
travel, that a woman's tongue is a weapon diffi- 
cult to parry, especially if she be young and 
fair. 

The girl soon had other matters to think of. 
She had grown up with that antipathy to the 
opposite sex, which is the peculiarity of young 
girls, and vowed that she would never marry ; 
yet the fame of her beauty had extended far 
beyond her paternal domains, and several young 
vagabonds, of that class who usually admire 
young maidens, had made overtures for her 
hand. In reply to these, Ebenezer put on his 
spectacles, looked them full in the face, inves- 
tigated the length of their purses, and returned 
a decided negative. Nor did he trouble his 
daughter by communicating their proposals. 

At length a new candidate made his appear- 
ance. He was a stern, iron-strung soldier, who 
had been a hard fighter in the Indian wars. 
He was named Seth Pinchon, and was pos- 
sessed of a large tract of land not far from 
Oyster Bay, consisting principally of sand bars 
and salt meadows, and prolific of clams and 
mosquitoes. 

Seth Pinchon had been the right-hand man 



40 Derrick Van Dam. 

of Captain John Underbill in many of his bat- 
tles with the Indians both on the main-land 
and on Long Island. He had made himself 
memorable in the desperate fight with the 
Massapequa Indians, when their fort was de- 
stroyed and the power of the tribe broken. 
He was gaunt and rawboned, with a face 
seamed with scars, and a complexion hardened 
and tanned by exposure and service, until it 
had assumed both the color and consistency of 
sole-leather. He had also been an active parti- 
san against the Dutch in the disputes between 
them and the English. 

As long as the Dutch had maintained their 
domination over, any part of the island, these 
broils had given him constant occupation, oc- 
casionally varied by his chastising a refractory 
Indian tribe which might have dared to main- 
tain that their territories were their own. 

However, the battle with the Massapequas 
was the last great struggle of the Long Island 
Indians. The Dutch, too, were subdued, and 
Seth Pinchon retired to his lair at Oyster Bay, 
near the abode of his old commander John Un- 
derbill. His occupation being gone, be be- 
thought himself that he was becoming stricken 



Derrick Van Dam. 41 

in years, and that it was high time to settle in 
life. 

In one of his marauds he had fallen in with 
the daughter of Ebenezer Cock ; and although 
he was not prone to tender feelings, yet she 
had made such an impression upon him, that 
now, when the pressure of his various avoca- 
tions was removed, her image rose in his mind 
as that of one fitted to be his future helpmeet. 
He set about the accomplishment of his object 
with that directness of purpose which was his 
great characteristic. 

Having bestowed more than usual care upon 
his person, he mounted his horse and directed 
his course to the dwelling of Ebenezer Cock. 
It was a quiet, snug little farm-house, built 
upon the borders of a forest and commanding 
a wide view of fields of grain, which sloped off 
to the Sound. Every thing about it indicated 
ease and comfort, for Ebenezer was known to 
be a thrifty man. 

As the cavalier rode up, Freelove met him at 
the door with a beaming smile. She had no 
suspicion that she was at the bottom of his 
visit, but the renown of the campaigner excited 
in her a desire to obtain from him that admira- 



42 Derrick Van Dam. 

tion which the gentler sex is apt to crave from 
those who have made a name by courage and 
prowess in arms. 

Seth Pinchon felt more embarrassment at her 
salutation than he would have done in storm- 
ing a fortress. He dismounted and shambled 
into the house with a sideling gait, having more 
the air of a sheep-stealer than of one on his 
way to storm a fair lady's heart. Ebenezer 
Cock received him with cordiality, but with the 
erectness peculiar to his race. He heard his 
proposal with stem satisfaction, for he felt that 
amid the aggressions of Teunis Van Gelder, a 
son-in-law of a calibre like that of the staunch 
campaigner at his elbow would be a powerful 
auxiliary. He accepted his offer at once, and 
told him that he might consider the matter 
settled. 

There was one, however, who heard the 
proposal and its acceptance with very dif- 
ferent feelings. This was Freelove herself. 
She had not accompanied the soldier into 
the room, but had lingered at the door, and 
had overheard all that had passed. With a 
sinking heart she stole off to her own room, 
and kept out of sight until the heavy tramp of 



Derrick Van Dam. 43 

hoofs told her that Seth Pinchon was depart- 
ing. From the window she caught sight of his 
erect figure as he rode off. 

In the form of the fair Freelove there was 
not a little spirit ; and every feeling was in arms 
at being thus unceremoniously disposed of. She 
determined that the grim warrior who had so 
little knowledge of female nature as to over- 
look her wishes in such a matter, should meet 
his match. She kept her own counsel, but 
maintained a keen watch over the movements 
of her father. 

No sooner was it noised about that Seth 
Pinchon was to carry off the much-coveted 
prize, than the whole country from Flushing 
to Huntington was in a blaze of excitement. 
At last rumors of the intended wedding reached 
the ears of Derrick Van Dam, who had been 
for some time past ensconced in the fortress at 
Matinecock, hatching new projects of mischief. 
He forthwith sallied out for information ; nor 
was he long in learning that though betrothed 
to Seth Pinchon, the heart of the girl had little 
share in the matter. Had she been about to 
wed one of her own age, and to whom she went 
heart in hand, a spirit of high-bred chivalry, a 



44 Derrick Van Dam. 

dash of which was mingled with his reckless 
character, would have prevented Derrick, not- 
withstanding his former menace, from interfer- 
ing. As it was, he looked upon Seth Pinchon 
as little better than one of the corsairs, who 
were scouring the Mediterranean and Adriatic, 
and making prey of every fair maiden upon 
whom they could lay hands. He did not hesi- 
tate to declare his intention to take the field 
against his military rival, and to proclaim openly 
that Freelove was the fairest maiden on Long 
Island, and that he would marry her in spite of 
Seth Pinchon. This menace reached the ears 
of Freelove. At any other time it would have 
excited her ire ; but matters were approaching 
a crisis with her, and the prospect of escape, even 
by being carried off by a scapegrace whom she 
had never seen, and whom she had denounced 
on all occasions, seemed a positive relief. 

Still day after day slipped by. Rumors of 
Derrick's forays into the territories of the Cocks 
and the Lattings and the Frosts, the Wrights 
and the Weeks, his utter disregard of territorial 
rights and Indian grants, rang through the 
country ; but no incursion had extended inside 
the dwelling of the Cocks, nor had there been 




Derrick Van Dam. 45 

the slightest demonstration of a more tender 
character. 

In the meantime Ebenezer Cock's wrath had 
increased to a white heat. He declared that 
Derrick was no better than a freebooter, and 
that he would have him hung if he got him in 
his power. Freelove's heart sank at these 
menaces. It was heavy, too, on her own ac- 
count ; for the house was alive with the bustle 
of preparation for the wedding. Dried apples 
were hanging in festoons at the windows; 
pumpkins were brought in for pies; sheets, 
towelling, and all the various items of house- 
wifery which denoted that a daughter and an 
heiress was to launch her bark in life, were 
about her. Amid all, she drooped and the 
bloom faded from her cheek. 

In vain, well-meaning friends endeavored to 
cheer her by sounding the praises of her in- 
tended bridegroom. They told her how many 
Indians he had scalped, how many towns he 
had sacked, and recounted his numerous ad- 
ventures by flood and field. Had these ex- 
ploits been connected with a young and hand- 
some person, it is not improbable that they 
i&ight have added to his merits in her eyes ; 




46 Derrick Van Dam. 

but as they brought to her mind only the 
gaunt, battle-worn exterior of Seth Pinchon, 
she turned away and said that he must be a 
cruel wretch. As the fated hour approached 
she would steal away and wander through the 
woods, endeavoring to plan some mode of es- 
cape, yet feeling that her plans and schemes 
must fail beneath the iron will of those who 
controlled her. 

One afternoon, under the influence of these 
feelings, she wandered off, too much absorbed 
in her own thoughts to notice whither she di- 
rected her steps. She had gone farther than 
usual and was about turning homeward when a 
twig, snapping beneath a footstep, caught her 
attention. 

Indians at that time still lurked in the forests, 
and suspicious characters were known to be 
prowling around the settlements, living equally 
by plundering the savage and the white man. 
With a feeling of trepidation the girl turned in 

e direction of the sound, and beheld a young 
mah, standing within a few feet of her. He was. 
gazing^^ her with a look of extreme surprise. 






The strang?f«4ised his hat respectfully. " I think 
I have the honoroTltddressing Miss Cock ? ** 






Derrick Van Dam. 47 

There was something in his air which in- 
spired confidence ; and although he gazed at 
her with an expression of intense admiration, 
yet his tone was so respectful that she could 
not take offence. Who could he be? He 
was evidently a stranger in this part of the 
country. His appearance was not that of one 
brought up in the wilds of Long Island. 

While these thoughts were passing through 
her mind, she was directing her steps homeward. 
The stranger hinted that improper characters 
were said to be prowling about, and suggested 
that he should escort her until she arrived within 
sight of her father's house. The girl seemed 
to acquiesce, and he took his station at her 
side. By degrees as they went on, their steps 
became more and more slow ; their conversa- 
tion was carried on in a tone so low, that al- 
though there were no listeners, it was scarcely 
above a whisper. The color in the girl's cheek, 
too, came and went as she listened. Once or 
twice, in the course of the conversation, the 
name of Seth Pinchon passed between them. 
Gradually the stranger spoke more earnestly. 
Freelove did not look up ; her eyes were fixed 
on the ground. The manner of the other be- 



48 Derrick Van Dam. 

came more urgent ; it was evident that he was 
making a passionate appeal. " In this hope," 
added he in conclusion to some remark, " I 
have lingered here from day to day, and until 
now I have watched in vain." 

The girl ventured to steal a glance at the 
handsome eyes which were bent upon her own ; 
her heart throbbed at the gaze which they en- 
countered. It was evident that the declara- 
tions which he had poured into her ear were 
genuine. None other could come from a per- 
son with such eyes ; but as yet the stranger 
had mentioned only his love, not his name ; it 
could do no harm to know it, even if she had 
to tell him that he must be disappointed in his 
hopes. So, with a fluttering heart and a faint 
voice, she said it was very odd that such a pro- 
posal should come from an entire stranger. 

Her companion hesitated, and stood looking 
on the ground. At last he said sadly : 

" I fear my name is not one that you will 
like to hear. I fear it now, a thousand times 
more than I did an hour ago ; for then I might 
have forgotten you, but now " 

He did not finish the sentence, but the sad 
gesture which accompanied his words, con- 



Derrick Van Dam. 49 

vinced Freelove that if he lived to the age of 
Methuselah, her image would never be effaced 
from his bosom. She stood expecting his re- 
ply with some misgiving ; and yet with it was 
mingled an odd feeling, which she did not un- 
derstand, but which she knew that she did not 
entertain for Seth. 

" Well," said the stranger, drawing a long 
breath, " I am Derrick Van Dam ! *' 

A vague surmise that such might be the fact 
had already entered the mind of the girl, and 
for an instant her heart beat wildly ; the next 
moment she became deadly pale. Derrick 
seized her hand in both of his, and poured forth 
his protestations of devotion in language that 
might have melted half-a-dozen female hearts ; 
but there is something unaccountable in the 
ways of a woman, and he who would trace out 
the windings of her heart, must be a more pro- 
found philosopher than I am ; for, although 
but a short time before she had been hoping 
and longing for this very occurrence, as her last 
chance of escape, yet now, when Derrick stood 
before her, glowing with manly beauty far 
greater than she had expected, and had ven- 
tured to utter the words which she had been so 



50 Derrick Van Dam. 

anxious to hear, she received him with an air 
of chilling reserve, and did not fail to let him 
know that his boast of wooing and winning her 
had reached her ears. Indeed, she carried her 
imprudence farther ; for she concluded by tell- 
ing him that he might look for a bride among 
those who held themselves more cheaply than 
she held herself. 

Derrick's hopes, which had been high, were 
completely dashed by this sudden change of 
tone. He was a bold fellow where hard blows 
and round knocks were going on ; but his heart 
was as tender as a child's. Her reception cut 
him to the quick ; for all that he had of love, 
he had unconsciously bestowed upon her; and 
from dreaming and pondering over her perfec- 
tions, he had become deeply involved. Here 
were all his day-dreams scattered to the winds. 
He did not understand the caprices of the lit- 
tle heart which was beating beneath the trim 
bodice before him; nor could he fathom the 
glance of the soft yet mischievous eye, which 
was already relenting, as it watched him. So 
he took her hand respectfully and said : " I 
suppose it was wrong to speak as I did, and 
you have done right to tell me so. I am a 



Derrick Van Dam. 5 1 

stranger to you ; and yet I have loved you well 
— ^more than I can ever love any one else. I 
should not have spoken to you to-day, but I 
had heard that you were to be married soon — 
against your will, — and the time was so short 
that I dared not wait. It would have been 
better if I had. — Good-bye." 

He bent over her dimpled hand, and pressed 
it to his lips. As he did so the soft, warm fin- 
gers clasped his own. He looked up ; two 
dark eyes, moist with tears, were looking in 
his face. 

" Don't go, don't go," was all that she could 
utter. The next moment she gave way to a 
paroxysm of tears and buried her face in her 
hands. 

Derrick was beside himself. He reiterated 
his protestations of attachment ; he swore that 
he would never leave her; he begged her to 
let him know the cause of her sorrow. If there 
was any thing she would like to have done, he 
would do it. If there was any one whom she 
would like to have exterminated, he would 
strangle him with pleasure ; she had but to say 
the word, for he was her most abject slave. 

Freelove gradually became composed under 



52 Derrick Van Dam. 

these assurances, and communicated the cause 
of her trouble — her approaching marriage with 
Seth Pinchon. She said that matters were 
progfressing with alarming speed. 

" We are to be married in a week." 

" A week ? " exclaimed Derrick. " It 's an 
age. I *11 marry you in an hour." 

It cannot be denied that a smile of satisfac- 
tion brightened the face of the girl at the ardor 
of her youthful suitor ; and that his headlong 
mode of courtship was playing the very deuce 
with the prospects of Seth Pinchon. It is use- 
less to dwell upon a scene where both were of 
accord, and nothing but maiden modesty pre- 
vented the girl from yielding to the wishes of 
her new suitor. Still it was agreed between 
them, that this interview should be kept secret, 
and that they should meet on the following 
day, to devise means of thwarting her father 
and Seth. The propriety of making a formal 
demand of her hand was suggested by Derrick ; 
but the girl seemed to fear that it might hasten 
her marriage with Seth. No conclusion was 
arrived at, except that she pledged herself to 
become Mrs. Van Dam at all hazards. 

Matters being thus adjusted between them, 



Derrick Van Dam, 53 

and sealed in due form, Derrick mounted his 
horse, which had been tied to a tree close at 
hand, and galloped oflF to Matinecock to take 
Teunis Van Gelder into his confidence, while 
the fair Freelove stole back to her home with a 
heart lighter than it had been since the shadow 
of Seth Pinchon had first darkened her thresh- 
old. Teunis listened to his confederate's story 
with a kind of paternal interest. A feeling of 
grim satisfaction pervaded his bosom at the 
idea of circumventing Ebenezer and his hard- 
fighting ally. Yet for a moment his eye was 
troubled, and placing his hard, brown finger 
on the arm of the young man, he looked full 
in his face as he said : " Remember ! she is 
but a girl ; you would not wrong her? ** 

" God forbid ! " was the earnest reply. 

" Then I 'm with you. But you had better 
marry her without asking Ebenezer. It would 
save much trouble and a great waste of words. 
He 's a very windy fellow." 

This advice harmonized well with the wishes 
of Derrick, and he concluded to sleep on it and 
to make up his mind in the morning. The re- 
sult of the night's deliberation was a determina- 
tion to obtain a second interview v/ith Free- 



54 Derrick Van Dam. 

love, to reconnoitre the ground again, and to 
be guided by circumstances. In the meantime 
it was necessary to keep a watchful eye over 
Ebenezer and Seth ; for at that time a species 
of law, administered in later days by Judge 
Lynch, was in vogue on the borders ; and Der- 
rick felt that with Ebenezer and Seth as judge 
and jury, and himself as the culprit, the law 
would be rigidly enforced. He was, however, 
a person not apt to trouble himself about 
grievances which might never occur; and be- 
sides, there was something pleasant in the bare 
idea of invading the stronghold of the Cocks, 
and carrying off their treasure. He was raised 
above all paltry considerations of danger by 
the confessions which he had drawn from the 
fair Freelove on the previous day. He set out 
with a word of caution from Teunis to enter 
into no arguments with old Cock, and with a 
hint from Ryck " to keep his eyes skinned." 
He went on foot, the better to escape observa- 
tion, and reached his place of destination with- 
out meeting a single person. For some time he 
kept in the woods near the house, watching for 
the girl. He was there at the appointed hour, 
yet she had not arrived. He cleared his throat ; 



4 • 



Derrick Van Dam. 55 

he whistled, and made various demonstrations 
to attract her attention in case she were con- 
cealed in the neighborhood, but no Freelove 
appeared. He felt certain that something must 
be wrong, and resolved to approach the house. 
He stole cautiously up to a window, raised his 
head above the sill and looked in. As he did 
so, he encountered not the face of Freelove, 
but the grim, scarred visage of Seth Pinchon, 
who with instinctive readiness for emergencies, 
seized him by the throat ; at the same time he 
called out for assistance. Derrick was not to 
be captured so easily ; he returned the gripe of 
the veteran by a similar grasp on his throat, 
and for a moment it was a question who should 
strangle the other first. During the struggle 
Derrick dragged the old soldier out of the 
window and they fell to the ground, where 
the battle raged furiously, until Ebenezer, 
aroused by the noise, came to the assistance of 
his son-in-law, accompanied by one of his work- 
men ; and by the combined efforts of the three, 
Derrick was overpowered. He was taken into 
the house, confined in an upper room, and told 
that as he seemed so anxious to see the inside 
of the dwelling, he should have a chance. 



56 Derrick Van Dam. 

The Indian fighter had been too watchful. 
He had observed the young man lurking about 
the premises for a day or two, and had been 
on the look-out for him. His boasts respecting 
his intended wife had reached his ears, and he 
had a welcome prepared for him whenever he 
should cross his path. 

Ebenezer was not a little alarmed at the 
eflFect of this proceeding. He knew that Teu- 
nis was not a man to permit his friend to be 
seized with Impunity, and his heart sank at the 
idea of the fury of the hard-headed Dutchman. 
But his g^m confederate was as obdurate and 
impervious to fear as Teunis himself, and he 
insisted that Derrick should be kept in durance. 
He even suggested the propriety of hanging 
him on the spot. In his wars against the In- 
dians he had acquired a habit of doing these 
things which he found it difficult to break. 
Nothing was settled, except that time should 
be taken to deliberate. Seth Pinchon, with 
that keen relish for strife which had become a 
part of his nature, penned a note to Teunis in 
characters as stiff and downright as his own 
blows, informing him that Derrick Van Dam 
had been detected in the act of breaking into 



Derrick Van Dam. 57 

m 

the house of Ebenezer Cock, and had been se- 
cured ; that as the crime was, by law, punish- 
able with death, he presumed that he would 
be hung. 

Having penned this epistle without the 
knowledge of Ebenezer, he dispatched it, and 
passed the rest of the day in quite a compla- 
cent state of mind at the idea of the uproar 
which the receipt of it would excite at Matine- 
cock. He was right in his surmise as to the 
anger of the Dutchman ; but he had not calcu- 
lated on his promptitude of action. No sooner 
had he read the letter, than he turned to the 
bearer of it and told him that he could not 
leave the place. 

" Here, Ryck, lock up this fellow in the 
corn-crib, and set the dog to watch him.** 

A sharp whistle called to his side a dog with 
a square muzzle and eyes protruding from fat 
and ill-nature. He walked stifHy up, eyeing the 
prisoner and Ryck as if to ascertain the nature 
of his duty. 

"Do you think I can't get out of that?" 
said the man, pointing to the place of confine- 
ment with a contemptuous sneer. 

Teunis cast a glance of stern satisfaction at 



58 Derrick Van Dam. 

the dog, gave vent to a grim chuckle, and told 
him to " try it." 

This was all that passed ; and Ryck, accom- 
panied by the dog as an auxiliary, hurried the 
prisoner to the corn-crib, bolting him in. The 
dog quietly stretched himself on the ground in 
front of it, and watched the prisoner through 
the bars, without winking or removing his eyes 
from him. 

A hurried consultation was held with Ryck. 
Then the veteran and his ancient body-guard 
sallied out, and long before Seth Pinchon 
dreamed that his missive had reached its desti- 
nation, Teunis was on his errand of retaliation. 
He was mounted on a tall, rawboned, hard- 
trotting steed, as headstrong and fiery as him- 
self, while Ryck followed him on a strong-built 
cart-horse. They were both armed to the teeth. 
They took their course through Lattingtown, 
until they came to the remote region which is 
now known as Buckram. Their warlike ap- 
pearance created no little consternation ; for, 
like the Ishmaelite of old, the Dutchman's hand 
was against every man. It was evident from 
their equipment that mischief was on foot; 
and none knew where the blow would fall. 



Derrick Van Dam. 59 

They did not draw rein until they arrived at 
the dwelling of Ebenezer Cock. 

Seth Pinchon, not expecting so speedy a re- 
ply to his letter, was absent ; but Ebenezer 
had descried them in the distance, and had a 
glimmering of the nature of the visit. He had 
no objection to meeting the veteran on the 
field of argument, but he had a mortal antipa- 
thy to bodily encounter, and had withdrawn, 
leaving the field to his adversary and his dwell- 
iiig garrisoned by his wife, in whose powers he 
had such confidence, that his face lighted up 
with a sinister smile at the idea of the recep- 
tion which would await the veteran when he 
ventured to assail the stronghold of the Cocks. 

The loud summons of Teunis was answered 
by a shrill response, telling him to come in 
and say what he wanted. 

Teunis was a man of few words, and his 
errand was a simple one. He produced the 
missive which he had received from Seth 
Pinchon, read it aloud, and said : "I am 
come in quest of Derrick Van Dam. Where 
is he?" 

Mrs. Cock, like many of her sex, was better 
at vituperation than at argument, and as she 



6o Derrick Van Dam. 

could not deny that she knew where tlie prisoner 
was, she did not attempt it, but opened the 
floodgates of her voice, and inundated her visi- 
tor with a torrent of that kind of eloquence 
which had been so effectual in quenching the 
spirit of Ebenezer, and of bringing the whole 
neighborhood under her domination. 

For once she was at fault. Teunis eyed her 
in silence ; he uttered not a word until she had 
got through, and paused from sheer want of 
breath. Then he told her plainly that what 
she had said was no answer to his question, 
which he now repeated. 

" Where is Derrick Van Dam ? " 

Again the floodgates were opened, and out 
came another deluge ; but her breath was giv- 
ing out and the torrent was less impetuous. 
Another pause followed. Teunis was as cold 
as ever, but a little more resolute ; his lips 
were compressed and his fingers griped the 
back of a chair. Again he asked the ques- 
tion. This time Mrs. Cock, put off her guard 
by the indifference of the soldier, fairly shook 
her fist in his face and told him that she 
knew where the gallows bird was ; that he was 
in safe keeping, where all the Van Gelders in 



Derrick Van Dam. 6i 

creation could not reach him, and concluded 
by a sincere wish that he were hung. 

The glowing eyes of the Dutchman showed 
that he was fairly roused ; and when she 
paused, he told her that he must have either 
Derrick or herself; that he had come to rescue 
his friend, and that he was determined not to 
return empty-handed. 

The response to this threat was prompt and 
warlike. She seized a broomstick, and dared 
the veteran to lay a finger on her. 

Teunis was too chivalrous to make the attack 
himself, but turning to Ryck he gave orders for 
the assault. 

Ryck immediately charged her in person. 
Resistance was vain. The broomstick was 
shivered across Ryck's grisly poll, but it might 
as well have encountered one of the boulders 
of Matinecock ; and before Mrs. Cock had re- 
covered her wits, she found herself mounted on 
horseback in front of Ryck, scouring across the 
country at headlong speed. 

On a table lay the pen and ink, where Seth 
Pinchon had left them. Teunis wrote a few 
words, and left the paper on the table. Then 
mounting he followed Ryck. 



62 Derrick Van Dam. 

No hen in the clutches of a hawk was ever 
more vociferous than Mrs. Cock, and as she 
was borne on, a stream of abuse and vitupera- 
tion escaped her, which might have been heard 
for a mile. Her captors paid no regard to it, 
nor did they stop until she was landed at the 
dwelling of the veteran, very much dishevelled 
and bedraggled, and desperately out of temper 
at the hustling which she had received in her 
involuntary elopement. 

Teunis found the prisoner whom he had left, 
gazing ruefully from between the bars of the 
corn-crib, and the dog assiduous in his atten- 
tions. The Dutchman's first business was to 
open the door and let the captive out, after 
which he told him that he might go to those 
who had sent him. This permission was ac- 
companied by a kick in the rear to help him 
on his way. 

Great was the dismay throughout Buckram 
and Lattingtown, when the news of the abduc- 
tion of Mrs. Cock was bruited abroad. The 
desperate character of Van Gelder was already 
a matter of notoriety ; but that he would have 
the hardihood to tackle Mrs. Cock, and carry 
her off to the fastnesses of Matinecock, had 



Derrick Van Dam. 63 

never entered into the head of the most vision- 
ary of them all. 

Ebenezer was in a ferment. He sent for his 
martial son-in-law, and they laid their heads 
together to discover some mode of circumvent- 
ing their resolute foe. Seth Pinchon was for 
marching to the fortress, storming it, and put- 
ting the whole garrison to the sword ; proceed- 
ings of that kind had been every-day matters 
with him in his forays into the Indian borders. 
The country was becoming dreadfully peace- 
ful, and he looked upon a sharp encounter as 
an agreeable interlude in the monotony of his 
present life. 

Ebenezer, however, suggested that it would 
not be the means of delivering Mrs. Cock. 

" What will he do with her? " asked Seth. 

" Hang her/* replied Ebenezer. " Here 's his 
letter,'* said he, producing the scrawl which 
Teunis had left on the table. " He swears that 
he will and he '11 keep his word.** 

Seth Pinchon looked about him cautiously, 
and cast an inquiring eye on his intended 
father-in-law. 

" Suppose he did ? '* 

Ebenezer returned the look. For a moment 



64 Derrick Van Dam. 

a wintry smile lighted up his face, then his 
features relapsed into their usual stiff expres- 
sion, and he shook his head. " It won't do. 
We 'd be the talk of the whole country." But 
several times his eyes glistened as he thought 
of it ; for there was something agreeable in 
the idea. 

After much deliberation, but one course 
seemed open ; this was to effect an exchange 
of prisoners, and to trust to chance to get Der- 
rick again into their hands. 

It was acceptable to neither ; but was espe- 
cially unpalatable to Seth, who stood out 
staunchly against it. Before deciding they 
determined to visit the fortress to see if it 
could be taken by assault. If that could not 
be done, it would be time enough to adopt the 
other alternative. 

To this proposition Ebenezer was fain to as- 
sent. He told his daughter the nature of his 
errand, and cautioned her to be especially 
watchful over the prisoner. He committed 
to her charge the key of the chamber where 
Derrick was confined. He hinted that his 
daring character had been greatly exaggerated ; 
that the most chicken-hearted fellow he had 



Derrick Van Dam. 65 

ever met with, would not have submitted to 
imprisonment as tamely as Derrick had done. 
Having thus made all secure at home, he and 
Seth set out to beat up the quarters of their 
old foe. 

When they came in sight of the fortress they 
descried the head of Teunis Van Gelder and 
the end of a blunderbuss protruding from a 
window in the second story ; and the black face 
and white eyes of Ryck, similariy supported, 
in a dormer-window in the roof, while the 
square-nosed dog patrolled in front of the 
house with the gravity of a sentinel. From a 
small window high up in the cockloft was to 
be seen the disconsolate face of Mrs. Cock, 
who, on the approach of her allies, waved 
some article of female attire from the window 
in token of her presence, and that she was ripe 
for assistance. 

There was something so formidable in the at- 
titude of the beleaguered forces, that Ebenezer 
Cock deemed it prudent, before venturing fur- 
ther, to parley; and forthwith, tying a white 
rag to the end of a stick, he dispatched Seth 
Pinchon with it as a flag of truce. 

Teunis Van Gelder maintained his attitude 



66 Derrick Van Dam. 

of defiant caution. He made no offer to 
molest the ambassador until he arrived within 
speaking distance, and then commanded him 
to halt and disclose the nature of his errand. 

" I come for Mrs. Mehitable Cock," said Seth 
Pinchon. 

" Then you Ve come on a fool's errand," was 
the somewhat uncivil answer. 

" If you don't give her up I *11 take the law 
of you ! " shouted Ebenezer from the distant 
spot where he had posted himself. 

Teunis replied by striking a light, putting a 
pipe between his teeth, and glaring out from 
beneath the clouds of smoke. 

In the meantime Seth Pinchon was recon- 
noitring the premises. Things certainly looked 
unpromising. The blunderbuss of the veteran 
covered him wherever he turned, and the dog 
followed him with his nose in unpleasant prox- 
imity to the calves of his legs, ready to com- 
mence hostilities on the slightest intimation 
from the war department. He slowly made 
the circuit of the house, the dog at his heels, 
and from each window as he proceeded the 
head of the veteran and the end of his blun- 
derbuss appeared. Ryck, in the meantime, 
kept watch on the motions of Ebenezer. 



i^ 



Derrick Van Dam. 67 

Having satisfied himself that nothing could 
be done in the way of attack, Seth Pinchon 
determined to make an effort at intimidation. 

" Look ye, sirrah ! " said he, " we Ve come 
for Mrs. Cock, and Mrs. Cock we will have ! ** 

Teunis made no other reply than the volume 
of smoke which he puffed from his lips. 

" By thunder ! '* exclaimed Seth, waxing 
angry, " I *11 storm the house ! " 

The Dutchman made no other reply than to 
bring the muzzle of his blunderbuss to bear 
upon the speaker. 

Pinchon was evidently puzzled ; for from what 
he knew of the iron character of the Dutchman, 
he felt sure that any such attempt would draw 
upon him a discharge of fire-arms from the be- 
sieged. In the meanwhile, Mrs. Cock, from her 
perch in the cockloft, was at one moment urg- 
ing on the attack, at another bestowing torrents 
of abuse on her captors, and on the discreet 
pusillanimity of Ebenezer, who kept beyond 
range of the artillery. 

While the perplexity of the besiegers was at 
its height, and Sefla%as on the point of sug- 
gesting an exch^inge of prisoners by way of 
compromise, att parties were startled by the 




68 Derrick Van Dam. 

clatter of hoofs. The next moment the mes- 
senger who had delivered Seth's letter, dashed 
up at full gallop and shouting at the top of his 
lungs. He brought word that Derrick had es- 
caped, and what was worse than all, had carried 
off Freelove with him. 

The uproar was prodigious ! Ebenezer for- 
got his fear of gunpowder, and rushed to 
communicate the news to Seth, and the two 
consulted in eager tones with the lady in the 
cockloft, while a loud bellow of satisfaction 
burst from the lips of Teunis in the second story, 
echoed in stentorian tones by Ryck from the 
dormer-window. 

Seth was for starting off at once in pursuit, 
and would not listen to any thing which spoke 
of delay. 

" But think of Mrs. Cock," put in Ebenezer. 
"What about her?" 

" Let him hang her ! *' was the rough answer. 

Mrs. Cock caught the words, and her rejoin^ 
der was shrill and sharp; but Seth heeded it 
not. He was already on his way to Buckram. 
Deserted by his ally, Ebenezer was fain to 
make good his retreat. But Teunis hailed him : 

" When Derrick is safe, I '11 send back that 



Derrick Van Dam. 69 

^^gage in the cockloft. But if any harm hap- 
pens to him, she shall swing, if there 's a tree in 
lilatinecock which will bear her weight. Be 
off now, or I *11 set the dog on you." 

Ebenezer waited no second bidding, and dis- 
appeared, followed by his servant, leaving Mrs. 
Cock once more to the tender mercies of her 
captors, and brimful of wrath against her in- 
tended son-in-law. 

Seth Pinchon and his intended father-in-law 
instituted a vigorous search for the fugitives ; 
but they could learn nothing of them. Seth 
was furious with disappointment, and Eben- 
ezer was inconsolable for the loss of his child. 

At the end of a week, Teunis Van Gelder re- 
ceived a dispatch from Derrick. It was written 
from one of the towns on the Hudson River, 
and informed him of his marriage with the fair 
Freelove. 

On the receipt of this, Mrs. Cock was dis- 
charged from custody, and once more returned 
to her domicile, from which she forthwith ex- 
pelled Seth Pinchon. The warrior attempted 
to resist, but it was idle. He found that the 
tongue of Mrs. Cock was keener than any weap- 
on that he had ever encountered ; and after 



70 Derrick Van Dam. 

several sharp skirmishes, in which he was sig- 
nally defeated, he deserted the field. 

As time rolled on Ebenezer's anger began to 
abate, and at last he sent an invitation to his 
son-in-law to bring his wife to Buckram. His 
wrath had been subsiding for some time, and 
became completely extinguished when news 
reached him that Derrick had unexpectedly in- 
herited the property of Rip Van Dam, the great 
land-holder of Manhattan. 

Derrick accepted the invitation ; but there 
was little congeniality between him and his 
father-in-law, and the most of his time was 
passed with Teunis Van Gelder. After the re- 
turn of the two to the city, the feud between 
Teunis and Ebenezer was revived, and was kept 
up until Teunis slept with his fathers. 



RALPH CRAFT. 



AnAuthentic History front t fie Van Gelder papers. 

MANY years ago the village of Mosquito 
Cove was the home of one Ralph 
Craft ; from whom are descended all the Crafts 
of the neighborhood. 

Every place has its good-natured vagabond, 
who is hand in glove with everybody, and who 
hates work from the bottom of his heart. 

This peculiarity had been in the Craft family 
for several generations, and as it descended 
from father to son it increased in degree, until 
it reached Ralph with tenfold intensity. 

He looked upon regular work as an abomina- 
tion, and but for the influence of a wife, who 
kept him in awe by the constant use of her 
tongue, and by the occasional application of 
other instruments of torture, would have passed 
through the world with much satisfaction to 
himself, though of little use to any one else. 

71 



72 Ralph Craft. 

As it was, he looked upon his home as a very 
pleasant place to roost in at night, but in the 
daytime he gave it as wide a berth as possible. 

He could not keep away from it always — but 
the moment he crossed its threshold his soul 
sank within him, his voice dwindled to some- 
thing between a whine and a whisper ; his step 
became quiet and stealthy like that of a cat, 
and he always listened to the lectures of his wife 
as a dutiful and hen-pecked husband should — 
in silence ; and was never known to utter a 
word against her, until she was out of hearing. 

Every thing under her sway partook of the 
same general influence. Even the dunghill 
cock, who swelled and ruffled and crowed among 
the poultry while in the barn-yard, seemed to 
feel a weight upon his spirits when under her 
eye. His strut was quickened to a sidelong 
run, his tail was ducked down as if to dodge 
a blow, and his vociferous crow was frequently 
cut short in the middle. 

It is but justice to Mrs. Craft to remark, that 
if good advice could have made a new man of 
her husband, she would have succeeded ; for he 
never entered the house without being informed 
of his worthlessness, and that he was a disgrace 



Ralph Craft. *J2^ 

to his wife and her connections. To all this he 
had but one reply : " That he was, as he was 
bom and that what was bred in the bone never 
came out at the flesh." 

Like many persons of his description he was 
something of a sportsman, and whiled away 
much of his time, with gun and dog, in the 
neighboring woods hunting for game. 

It happened one day, that he had been drink- 
ing a little too hard with a vagabond crony at 
the village tavern, and on returning home, 
urged on by the unwonted stimulus, he mus- 
tered courage enough to risk a wordy warfare 
with his helpmate. 

The result was speedy and to the point ; he 
was thrust neck and heels from the house, and 
obliged to sue for terms. 

Fortunately for him, the domestic larder was 
empty, and his wife made it a condition of the 
treaty of peace, that he should forthwith sally out 
and replenish the family stores with game. It 
was also hinted that if he returned empty-handed 
he would find the doors closed against him. 
But with an honesty which deserves all praise, 
she forbade his robbing any of the neighboring 
hen-roosts while on his errand. 



74 Ralph Craft. 

Ralph, glad to make his peace on any terms 
that were not to be enforced by a broomstick, 
set about his task with alacrity. 

He replenished his powder-horn, fitted a new 
flint to his gun, and whistling his dog " Grim " to 
his side, directed his steps towards Dosoris Lane. 

It was still early in the day, and being a tol- 
erable shot, he had no fears for the result, and 
was right happy at being obliged to undergo a 
penance so much in consonance with his own 
inclinations. 

On entering the lane, he whistled Grim into 
the bushes, while he sauntered carelessly along, 
keeping a watchful eye on the brushwood, and 
occasionally glancing upward in hopes of catch- 
ing sight of a pigeon in the tree-tops. 

His search was fruitless ; he reached the end 
of the lane without having started any thing ex- 
cept a black Snake, which glided swiftly across 
his path and disappeared in the opposite brush- 
wood. 

" Comfortable this! *' muttered he as he once 
more whistled for Grim, and, leaning on the 
end of his gun, ran his eye over the landscape. 

At the foot of the hill on which he stood lay 
a small lake ; and at the opposite side rose the 



Ralph Craft. 75 

wood-clad peninsula now known as the West 
Island. 

It was a beautiful and cloudless afternoon ; 
the lake lay in glassy smoothness, reflecting in 
its tranquil bosom the pines that darkened the 
Island. Not a ripple broke its calmness, except 
when, now and then, a fish, in pursuit of an in- 
sect, darted forth like a spark of silver, and 
fell glittering back into the pure element. 

Nature, too, was in her rainbow garb, and 
wore a thousand tints which spoke the waning 
year, and which decked the forests with beauty 
for a season, only to mark more strongly their 
coming desolation. 

Ralph's mind, however, was engrossed with 
other objects than the scenery. He ran his eye 
along the margin of the lake. Nothing was to 
be seen except a solitary kingfisher, perched 
upon a rail overhanging the water, and who, 
to judge from his moody air, had been sent out 
on the same errand as himself. 

After a long and unsatisfactory survey, 
Ralph descended the hill, and as it was growing 
late, redoubled his speed and exertions. In 
vain, however, he scoured the borders of the 
pond and beat through all the swamps and 



I 



76 Ralph Craft. 

thickets of the neighborhood. Fate seemed 
against him, and just as the last rays of the set- 
ting sun disappeared from the sleeping waters of 
the Sound, he stood upon its beach as empty- 
handed as ever. Flocks of crows, high up in the 
air, were winging their flight towards a distant 
forest. Cattle were slowly wending their way 
to the farm-yards of their respective owners. 
The pale disc of the moon was just peeping 
above the eastern horizon, and several bats 
were beginning to flit about in the twilight. 

Ralph seated himself disconsolately, support- 
ing the sides of his head between his hands, 
with his eyes wistfully fixed upon the heaving 
Sound, as its gentle billows rippled over the 
pebbles at his feet. 

Grim, too, seemed to sympathize with him ; 
for whenever Ralph received a rough welcome 
at home. Grim was sure to partake of the same 
fare. He seemed aware of the nature of the 
errand on which they had been sent ; he had 
done his utmost, and now stretched himself 
panting at the feet of his master. 

At a short distance from the spot was a nar- 
row strip of swamp, generally known as Flag 
Brook ; and the idea suddenly occurred to Ralph 



Ralph Craft. 77 

that as it was not yet dark, he might meet with 
something in that quarter. 

With a great deal of alacrity, and something 
like hope, he set out, but had not gone far be- 
fore the twilight deepened ; and the thick shad- 
ow of the woods, which bounded one side of the 
swamp, made the obscurity equal to that of the 
night. There was no longer any hope; and 
forcing his way out of the bushes, and throwing 
his gun upon the ground, Ralph cast himself 
beside it and began to ruminate upon matters 
and things at home. 

In the meantime the moon rose slowly in the 
heavens, throwing the shadow of the gigantic 
trees under which he lay, far out in a narrow 
field between him and the swamp. 

" I wish the deuce had that wife of mine ? " 
ejaculated he, as he turned on his elbow and 
thrust a hand in his breeches-pocket. "An 
empty stomach and hard names ? Better sleep 
out all night ! " 

As he muttered this, he struck into a thought- 
ful whistle. 

Suddenly Grim sprang up, and elevating his 
nose, commenced snuffing the air. Ralph 
grasped his gun and started to his feet. 



78 Rcdph Craft. 

" What IS it ? So ho ! boy. So ho ! boy. 
Curse the dog ! I see nothing. So ho !'* 

Grim, however, did not advance, and when 
his master urged him on, he wagged his tail in 
acknowledgment of his instructions, and look- 
ing up in his face uttered a long, low whine. 
There was something in this that struck Ralph 
as mysterious, for the dog was generally as 
keen in the sport as himself. He leaned 
forward, straining his eyes, and as he did so 
caught sight of a rabbit squatting under a bush. 

" Aha ! My little fellow, you are mine ! " ex- 
claimed he, joyfully. " I *11 pass a peaceable night 
under my own roof yet ! '* 

As he spoke he raised his gun to his cheek, 
but as he pulled the trigger the barrel was 
struck up, and the shot went pattering through 
the trees bringing down a shower of leaves. 

" Let that rabbit alone ! '* exclaimed a rough 
voice at his elbow. '* What business have you 
poaching on my preserves ? ** 

Ralph turned round hot with anger ; for with 
the exception of his wife, he feared neither devil 
nor man. Upon the upper rail of a fence, 
within a few feet of him, sat a little squat figure 
in Dutch small-clothes, of ample dimensions in 



Ralph Craft 79 

the skirts, and gathered tightly at the knees, 
which were garnished with silver buckles. 

Ralph had been unaware of his presence; 
but there he sat, with his legs crossed, a 
gold-headed cane in his hand, and smoking a 
Dutch pipe as composedly as if he had been 
there an hour. 

" Let that rabbit alone, I say ! " repeated he 
with more emphasis. 

Ralph was not a little startled at the out- 
landish rig of the little man ; nor did he feel 
more easy when he encountered the fierce, 
positive eye which met his; but rallying his 
wits and assuming a look of bravado he tucked 
his arms akimbo and demanded of the other 
who he was and why he had interfered with 
his sport. 

For some time the person thus addressed 
kept on puffing out clouds of smoke, which, 
for volume and density, completely amazed 
Ralph. At length, gravely blowing in his face 
a puff of smoke that nearly strangled him he an- 
swered in a more pacific tone : " I am a gentle- 
man generally more talked of than known, Mr. 
Craft, and one who knows you better than you 
are aware of, and who, at a pinch, may aid 



8o Ralph Craft. 

you. But tell me,*' added he in a more in- 
sinuating tone, "what strange freak has sent 
you hither sporting by moonlight ? " 

Ralph hesitated a moment ; but he was a 
man of few secrets, and his aflfairs were the 
town-talk. The temper of his wife was as 
much the dread of the village as of himself, 
and it mattered little whether one person more 
or less was initiated in the secret of his 
troubles. So, without much parley, he frankly 
disclosed the nature of the errand on which he 
had been sent, and the necessity for his success. 

" Mr. Craft," said the little man, extending 
one hand gravely towards him, whilst he pressed 
the other upon his heart, "I respect you — I 
sympathize with you — I will assist you." 

Ralph eyed him dubiously. At length he 
said : " You are a small man, though corpu- 
lent." 

" But I 'm vigorous ! " exclaimed the stranger, 
stretching out one leg and working his arms 
and shoulders, as if in the act of rowing, for 
the purpose of displaying his muscle, "vig- 
orous, sir ; very vigorous. I can do any thing 
to serve you, and I will ! Name your request." 

Ralph's eyes sparkled. He looked cautiously 



Ralph Craft. 8i 

about him, made two or three steps forward, 
and looked down the swamp, glanced behind 
the trees and up among the branches; then 
coming back he approached his mouth within 
two inches of the ear of the other and asked, 
ivith some hesitation, " Would you dare to 
tackle Mrs. Craft ? " 

"Mrs. Craft! Your wife?" exclaimed the 
other. 

" The same," replied Ralph in a disappointed 
tone. " She is a tough one. I believe she 'd 
thrash Old Nick himself." 

" She *d find that difficult ! " exclaimed the 
stranger, drawing a hard breath between his 
teeth, and tightening his coat about him. 

" Not so difficult as you imagine," answered 
Ralph. 

" Sir ! " exclaimed the little man, springing 
from the fence, with his pipe in one hand and 
his cane in the other, and bridling up to Ralph 
— " Sir ! you are not acquainted with the gen- 
tleman of whom you speak ! " 

" No," replied Ralph laconically, " but I am 
with Mrs. Craft." 

The stranger's choler seemed rising ; he thrust 
his pipe in his buttonhole, and paced rapidly 



82 Ralph Craft. 

backward and forward. At length, stoppinj 
short, he thrust his cane emphatically in the*^ 
ground and exclaimed : " I *11 do it ! " 

" Mr. Craft,** said he, " I have some business 
to attend to at this time, but will return in 
half an hour. If you will wait for me, I may 
do you a good turn that few others would.** 

Ralph knew that there was but little chance 
of his sleeping beneath his own roof, and being 
in no very particular hurry, promised. 

His new acquaintance then turned abruptly 
from him, and walking across the field with a 
speed which, for one of his appearance, struck 
Ralph as marvellous, disappeared among the 
underwood that clustered about the head of 
Flag Brook, shrouding a huge bed of mud and 
slime. 

" In the mire,** thought Ralph ; " his short 
legs won*t help him much ; but that *s no affair 
of mine.** 

Ralph*s first impulse, after his departure, was 
to reload his gun and look for his dog ; but Grim 
was nowhere to be seen. 

Supposing that he had gone off in pursuit 
of the rabbit, which had also disappeared, 
he gave himself no further thought about 



Ralph CrafL 83 

him, but leaning against the fence, thrust his 
hands in his pockets, and amused himself, 
sometimes by wondering who the stranger 
could be, sometimes by whistling, or by watch- 
ing the moon as it sailed through the deep blue 
arch over his head. 

In half an hour, punctual to his word, the 
stranger was seen coming across the field. 

He did not move with the alacrity with 
which he had set out; and upon his near 
approach, Ralph observed that his coat was 
nearly torn from his shoulders, his cocked hat 
was battered and bent in, and there were sun- 
dry rents in the nether extremity of his small 
clothes. 

When he came up, he panted violently, as if 
exhausted by great exertion ; and as he turned 
his face in the moonlight, it appeared striped 
and seamed with scratches like the bark of a 
young plum-tree. In his hand he held several 
partridges, which he flung towards Ralph. 

" I have reflected upon your situation, Mr. 
Craft," said he, respectfully, " and find you are 
more to be pitied than blamed. Take these 
birds and make your peace with your wife — 
from my soul, I pity you." 



84 Ralph Craft. 

"You seem to need that yourself/' replied 
Ralph, compassionately ; " How came your 
clothes so tattered, and your face so terribly 
scratched ? " 

" In the bushes/* answered the other, crab- 
bedly. ** Here are your birds, take them, and 
ask me no further questions, for I am not in the 
humor to answer them. Go home to your wife. 
Good-night.** As he spoke he turned on his 
heel, and ascending the hill, was lost in the 
thicket which shrouded Dosoris Lane. Ralph 
watched him until he was out of sight, then 
taking up his gift he whistled to Grim, but no 
dog came. 

Knowing, however, that the animal would be 
sure to find his way to the village, he set out 
with a light step. Within a short distance of 
his dwelling he fell in with the cur, who seemed 
almost beside himself with joy at their meeting. 
Upon entering his kitchen Ralph was thunder- 
struck. In the centre stood Mrs. Craft, with a 
face like a ripened tomato, and a broken broom- 
stick in her hand. Tables, chairs, stools, plates 
and dishes strewed the floor. Windows were 
broken, every thing bore indication of the ut- 
most confusion, and nearly all the furniture was 



Ralph Craft 85 

in a state of dilapidation. Her story was soon 
told to her husband, and to a group of listening 
neighbors, who had assembled at the noise of 
the fracas. 

About an hour before, a corpulent little 
gentleman, in a cocked hat and loose breeches, 
with a cane in his hand and a pipe in his but- 
tonhole, had walked into the kitchen. 

Seating himself in front of the fire, appar- 
ently as much at ease as if the house belonged 
to him, he lighted his pipe and with a few whiffs 
filled the room with smoke. Mrs. Craft was 
not the woman to put up with this, and accord- 
ingly the intruder was requested to desist. He 
replied that if the smoke was unpleasant to Mrs. 
Craft, she was at liberty to quit the house, as 
he should not cease until his pipe was ou^. 

One word brought on another, until at length 
the matter came to blows, and a battle of that 
kind, which, by way of distinction, is called 
" royal," ensued. It was carried on with great 
vigor on both sides, but ended in the expulsion 
of the intruder, although nearly all the house- 
hold furniture was demolished in the struggle, 
Mrs. Craft was in a violent taking, and was reso- 
lutely bent on having the law of the fellow, but 



86 Ralph CrafL 

unfortunately for the success of her intention, 
he was never heard of from that day to this. 

From the conversation which had taken place 
between himself and the little man, Ralph was 
enabled to give a pretty shrewd guess as to 
whom he might be. But he kept the secret to 
himself, for he feared that his character might 
suffer were it generally known that he had in- 
dulged in a sociable chat with a person so no- 
toriously corrupt in his morals. And, moreover, 
he entertained a lurking feeling of gratitude 
towards one who had thus valorously enlisted 
in his behalf, and cared not to see him held up 
to the ridicule of the world. 

He kept the secret until his wife was on her 
death-bed, when, by way of comforting her in 
her last moments, he informed her of the 
whole of that night's adventure, assuring her 
that she had gained a victory over no less 
a person than " Old Nick ** himself, and that as 
she had proved to be more than a match for 
him when he intruded into her kitchen, there 
was little doubt but that he would be careful to 
keep out of her way for the future. 



ZADOC TOWN, 



From the papers of Mr. Wolfert Van Gelder. 

DOSORIS LANE was a retired road, 
about a mile in length, in some parts 
running through open woodland, and in others 
so completely embowered in trees that twilight 
reigned there even at mid-day. There was a 
dreamy stillness about the place, which was apt 
to conjure up odd fancies in the mind of the loi- 
terer, and he might have fancied himself in an 
old abbey, as he looked among the columned 
tree trunks, and the green arches overhead, un- 
til startled from his revery by the shrill cry of 
the blue-jaw, or the workmanlike tap of the wood- 
pecker, as he scrambled around a tree trunk. 
Here and there a ray of sunlight, struggling 
through the overhanging branches, or the mat- 
ted grape-vines which clambered over them, 
would stream across the road, or lie in golden 
flecks upon the dead leaves which strewed the 
ground. 

87 



88 Zadoc Town. 

Such at that time was Dosoris Lane, and 
even at the present day it retains much of its 
primitive character. The tide of travel, which 
has found its way to these regions, filling them 
with the hum of life, seems in a great measure 
to have spared this road. In earlier times, how- 
ever, quiet and dreamlike as it seemed in the 
daytime, no spot was more astir than this after 
nightfall. Elves and spirits, and goblins of all 
denominations made it their haunt, and tales of 
unearthly doings which were taking place there, 
were rife throughout the country. At one 
time the ghost of a hard-drinking miller was 
seen galloping up and down the lane, astride 
of a huge demijohn which he was spurring, like 
a fiery charger, — no doubt a retaliation for the 
spur which it had so often applied to him in 
Jiis lifetime — always disappearing at a g^eat 
tree, at the foot of which he had drank himself 
to death, and which, in commemoration of that 
event, is called the drinking tree to this day. 

At another time, the ghost of one Billy 
Cowles — who had died long before of asthma 
— ^was seen patrolling the place. Billy was 
buried in a graveyard near by; and it was 
generally rumored that he was in search of 



Zadoc Town. 89 

breath, as he wheezed as he hurried along, and 
was always seen with his coat open, his shirt 
collar thrown back, and an old cravat in his 
hand. 

These, and a number of other characters of 
the same kidney, made this vicinity their ren- 
dezvous, and many a strange prank and gambol 
was carried on there, until the place gained an 
evil name ; wayfarers began to take a wide cir- 
cuit to avoid its ill-omened neighborhood ; the 
grass began to grow in its wagon track, and bold, 
indeed, was he who would venture to brave its 
perils after nightfall. 

Just about this time, the place fell under the 
domination of one Parson Woolsey, a stern old 
clergyman and a large landholder, who looked 
narrowly after his own interests, and kept the 
whole country round in wholesome subjection. 
Neither ghost nor man was permitted to cross 
his path; loud prayer exorcised the former, 

and a strong arm a long purse, and a rigk} de- 

» 

termination to enforce his own rights, kept the 
latter in his place. 

The resolute old clergyman carried matters 
with a high hand until he died. He was buried 
under the shade of his own forests, where his 




\ 



90 Zadoc Town. 

gravestone still stands half eaten away by time 
and overrun by weeds and briars, with a figfure 
of the sturdy parson in full canonicals carved on 
the top, scowling from the midst of a bag wig, 
and apparently keeping a grim watch over the 
precincts. 

After his death his lands passed into the 
hands of a more degenerate race, and once 
more the powers of the air were rampant. 

Not a great while after this, a person of no 
small repute, named Zadoc Town, dwelt in 
this neighborhood. He had come there a 
few years before from parts unknown. He was 
a thin, keen man, with sharp features and a 
pair of restless black eyes, placed so close to 
his nose that they seemed intended to look 
straight forward and in no other direction. 
Musquito Cove had been a quiet place enough 
before his arrival, dozing away under the 
weight of its own antiquity, believing in noth- 
ing, and looking upon all its greatness as de- 
parted from the earth when Parson Woolsey 
was buried, and somewhat disposed to think, 
as all shrewd towns are apt to do, that what 
Musquito Cove did not know was not worth 
knowing, and what Musquito Cove did not pos- 



Zadoc Town. 91 

sess was not worth possessing — unless it might 
be the money of other people. But when 
Zadoc came he stirred them up ; he removed 
the veil from their eyes, and soon had the 
town in a turmoil. He took up his abode on 
a narrow by-road at a short distance from the 
village, in a precise-looking house with green 
shutters, in which two holes were cut like eyes, 
giving the house as keen and wide-awake a look 
as its owner. 

Here he dwelt under the shadow of two pop- 
lar trees, and of a sister as keen and straight- 
forward in aspect as himself, and for whose 
energetic spirit and sharp tongue, it was said, 
he had a very wary deference. 

Be that as. it may, any restraint that he suf- 
fered at home only rendered him more restless 
abroad. He was here and there, up to his eyes 
in every man's matters ; he called public 
meetings ; he demonstrated to them the size 
of the world outside of the village; he de- 
nounced Quakerdom, then the prevailing epi- 
demic of the place ; he talked of establishing 
schools, newspapers, periodicals, and banks ; he 
failed in all ! but succeeded in forming a fire 
insurance company, of which he was the presi- 



92 Zadoc Town. 

dent, and had all the honor, while a tight-fisted 
old farmer was made treasurer, and kept the 
funds in a stone pot buried in his cellar, whence 
he dug them up and counted them every night 
after saying his prayers and just before going 
to bed. 

It happened shortly after Zadoc had been in- 
stalled in his new office, that he had been pass- 
ing an afternoon with an old friend named 
Tommy Croft, who lived at Buckram. Tommy 
was a sturdy, weather-beaten veteran, resem- 
bling in strength and toughness one of the oaks 
of his own woods. In his youth he had been a 
double-jointed, hard-fisted fellow, who could 
cudgel it with any man of his inches. He was 
noted for believing in no law but what he car- 
ried in his own arm, and for doubting every 
one's opinion but his own ; and although a 
Quaker, and of course a hater of broils, it was 
whispered that he and his cudgel were some- 
times at variance, and that his cudgel did not 
always carry out the precepts that he advo- 
cated. Be that as it may, he was a favorite 
with all ; for he was frank, open-hearted, and 
never stubborn, except when he could not have 
his own way, and as Zadoc, though restless and 




Zadoc Town, 93 

persevering, was pliant, there was no collision 
between them — they were fast friends. 

Zadoc had been passing the afternoon with 
his friend, and being tempted by Tommy's 
strong cider to linger longer than was his wont, 
the two sat gossiping at the door of the house, 
until the setting sun warned Zadoc that it was 
time to turn his face homeward. So taking his 
leave, he set out, and Tommy, with his cudgel 
under his arm, accompanied him several miles 
on his way. But at last the darkness, which 
increased as they went, rendering the road ob- 
scure, indicated to him that it was time to 
return, and bidding Zadoc " God-speed " he 
left him just as he was approaching the perilous 
regions of Dosoris. 

Zadoc was pot-valiant just then, for at least 
a quart of Tommy's cider was buttoned under 
his jacket, distending his stomach and humming 
through his head, until he felt himself a match 
for the largest ghost that ever made Dosoris its 
haunt. 

The principal scourge of this lane, of late 
years, had been the apparition of one Derrick 
Wilkinson, a hard-riding horse-jockey, who had 
broken his neck about twenty years before, and 



94 Zadoc Town, 

was said to patrol the lane from one end to the 
other, and even to ^"aylay wayfarers, and at 
times to cudgel them soundly, and at others to 
lead them into all sorts of wild adventures. 

Among others, there was a tale current that 
he had beset a hard-headed old negro, named 
Knot, as he was reeling homeward from a husking 
frolic, somewhat the worse for his potations, and 
had led him a helter-skelter chase, all night long, 
through bush and brier ; at one time dragging 
him through the swamp, at the head of Flag 
Brook, and at another, ducking him in the Doso- 
ris mill-pond, paying no regard to his entreaties 
for rest, but as he became weary, plying him 
with a fiery liquor of such potency as to keep 
up his strength and courage, and make him as 
reckless as the goblin himself; and that the 
negro had been banged about in this rakehelly 
manner, until the distant crow of a cock gave 
warning of the approach of day. The ghost 
then dashed at a tremendous rate into the fast- 
nesses of Boggy Swamp, and with a loud yell, 
disappeared, not forgetting to bestow a hearty 
thwack on the head of Knot, which left him 
senseless. 

The story was laughed at by the young and 




Zadoc Town. 95 

incredulous; but the older inhabitants, who 
had grown gray and wise with their years, 
placed implicit faith in the tale. They had 
lived long in the world, and had amassed a 
great fund of experience ; and the most of 
them recollected that when they were boys, 
ghosts and hobgoblins were plenty. Moreover, 
it was certain that Knot was found on the 
morning after the adventures, lying at the foot 
of a large tree in Boggy Swamp, very drunk — 
no doubt from the effects of the miraculous 
liquor, and very much stupefied — doubtless 
from the effects of the blow. 

From this time, Knot became a standard 
authority on all subjects relating to the unseen 
world. From that date, too, Docoris became 
more of a wizard lane than ever. 

Zadoc Town had been one of Knot's most 
virulent opponents, and had once or twice, in 
broad daylight, and under the wing of his sis- 
ter, openly avowed his utter disbelief of the 
whole story, and had even said that he would 
like to catch Derrick stopping him, " that was 
all." 

Returning Tommy's salutation in a tone as 
valiant as his own, he strode boldly into the 



g6 Zadoc Town. 

lane. It was not long, however, before the 
fumes of the cider began to evaporate, and as 
they disappeared, certain vague apprehensions 
took the place of the false courage which had 
so far supported him. All the tales which he 
had heard came crowding into his mind. He 
remembered, too, his own vaporings about 
ghosts and hobgoblins, and particularly about 
Derrick, and was not a little cowed at the recol- 
lection of the rash courage which he had showed 
in daylight. He kept a stealthy watch on the 
dim hedges at the roadside, and several times 
fancied that he saw a dusky figure flitting before 
him, but it always proved to be a bush or a 
rock. There was no sound to break the echo 
of his own footfall, except the creaking noise 
of the thousand insects which darkness had 
awakened into life. He cleared his throat 
loudly, and looked up towards the sky, but the 
interlaced branches shut out the stars, and over- 
head it looked as black as midnight. The sides 
of the road, too, were completely shut in by 
trees over-run by scrambling vines. He began 
to doubt whether it would not be better to 
retrace his steps, and spend the night under 
the hospitable roof of Tommy Croft; but he 



Zadoc Town. 97 

recollected the shrill-tongued sister at home, 
who had set her face against vagabondizing 
and rantipoling of all kinds, under both of 
which heads she particularly classed all indul- 
gencies which conduced to irregularity or late- 
ness of hours. Zadoc thought of this. If 
he braved the dark lane, he might escape its 
perils ; if he did not, a warm reception at home 
was certain. " Egad," thought he, " if I had 
but Betsey Town here to back me, I *d like to 
see Derrick tackle her ! He *d catch a Tartar ! ** 

Had he been elsewhere, he would have 
chuckled at the idea of such an encounter ; but 
It was no time nor place for laughing, for he 
was at the very spot where the ghost was said 
to make its appearance, and he was debating in 
his mind as to the propriety of taking to his 
heels, when he was arrested by a voice at the 
• roadside calling out : " Mr. Town, I 'm waiting 
for you." 

Zadoc's knees shook under him, but before 
he could rouse himself, he was jerked off his 
feet, and whisked over the fence by a power 
which he could not resist. 

" Follow ! " said the voice. Zadoc saw in 
front of him the dim outline of a figure gliding 



98 21adoc Town. 

swiftly through bush and brier, stopping at no 
impediment, and also felt himself impelled to 
follow. As they glided along through an 
opening in the wood he obtained a better view 
of his guide, and, to his horror, recognized the 
small jockey-cap, the lank, straight hair, and 
gray, glittering eyes of Derrick Wilkinson. 

The cold perspiration stood on his forehead ; 
and his terror was not a little increased by 
hearing a heavy footstep following. He cast 
a stealthy glance over his shoulder and caught a 
glimpse of a figure as far behind as the other 
was before him. All hope of retreat was cut 
off, and, muttering a kind of rambling prayer, 
Zadoc followed the spectre until they came to 
a large tree at the head of Flag Brook. Here 
the ghost stopped, and, turning short around, 
glided up to Zadoc, and said, in a very respect- 
ful tone : 

" Mr. Town, in starlight and storm, many a 
weary night I Ve waited for you. I *m Derrick 
Wilkinson ! Be seated, sir." 

This confirmation of his previous knowledge 
was by no means consolatory. Derrick had 
always been a harem-scarem dare-devil during 
his lifetime, and Zadoc had strong misgivings 



Zadoc Town. 99 

that death might not have improved his char- 
acter. He recollected, too, Knot's adventure, 
and his heart died within him. He, however, 
slid to the ground, as directed, and at the same 
time attempted to express some satisfaction at 
the desire evinced for his company, but the 
words stuck in his throat, and he could only 
move his Ifps without speaking. 

" I *m told you Ve got up in the world since I 
left it," said Derrick, by way of opening the 
conversation and of putting his companion at 
his ease. 

Zadoc was wary, and as he did not under- 
stand the purport of the remark, he made a 
very non-committal answer. 

" You Ve been a very busy man in the vil- 
lage," said the apparition ; " you Ve made great 
changes." 

" I Ve tried to do my duty," replied Zadoc, 
deprecatingly, at the same time endeavoring 
to change his position in such a way as to 
catch sight of the other figure, which had fol- 
lowed at his heels, and which he now observed 
under a tree close by, apparently ready to back 
his fellow goblin in any unearthly project 
which he might have on foot. 



lOO Zadoc Town. 

" You have^ Mr. Town, and I honor you for 
it," replied Goblin, with strong emphasis. " I 
take a strong interest in the * Cove * even yet. 
There were the Cowles and the Crofts and the 
Dyers and the Blarcoms and the Smiths and 
the H owlets, and dozens of others. They 
were rare boys in my day." 

" They are all dead and gone," said Zadoc, 
as, beginning to feel less nervous, he grew 
more loquacious. 

** I see most of them every day," replied 
Goblin. One or two of them have gone 
elsewhere ; but I meet nearly all of them 
constantly. In fact, they sent me to see 
you." 

Zadoc's hair began to bristle, for he had not 
imagined that this visitation was a concerted 
project of all the defunct worthies of the county. 
He made no reply, but sat with every sense on 
the alert, for he observed the attendant goblin 
drawing still nearer ; and was apprehensive lest 
he might represent another of the departed 
worthies. 

" Rumors of the great good that you have done 
have reached even us," continued the ghost in 
a tone which was intended to be insmuating, 



Zadoc Town. loi 

but which, owing to the flimsy texture of its 
owner, was rather asthmatic. 

Zadoc remained taciturn. 

"We Ve heard among other things, that 
you Ve formed a company to insure against 
fire. Fire is a dreadful calamity, Mr. Town." 

" Very," replied Zadoc. 

" Fires are very prevalent where we are," 
said the ghost ; " in fact, they are the greatest 
drawbacks to the place. We all suffer from 
them." 

Zadoc moved uneasily in his seat. 

" I think you insure against fire, Mr. Town ; 
don't you ? " 

For a brief moment he felt that he was pres- 
ident of the insurance company, and here was 
a chance of turning an honest penny. He re- 
plied in the affirmative with some alacrity, and 
began to recapitulate the terms. 

" Do you think, Mr. Town," said Goblin, 
assuming a winning tone, and endeavoring to 
coax up a smile on his sinister features, " that 
you could insure us?" 

"You?" 

"Yes, me," replied the Goblin, "and your 
other friends." 



I02 Zadoc Town. 

" Against what ? ** inquired Zadoc. 

" Fire. It *s very warm where we live,** re- 
plied he ; and I *ve leave of absence till cock- 
crow. We thought that if we could get insured 
during the night, we would snap our fingers 
when I go back. We don't mind money, 
and it would be a praiseworthy act on your 
part to outwit ' Old Scratch ! * It tells greatly 
in a man's favor to annoy the old gentleman, 
and that would^ I can assure you. I know him 
well.** 

Here was a dilemma ; and Zadoc felt that his 
present position required adroit management. 

" You don*t mean to say,** said he, evasively, 
'*that all those respectable people, — very 
respectable people — have gone to the dev — ** 

"5^>/** said the Goblin, " don *t be uncivil. 
Sir! Wherever they are, I mean to say that 
the climate does n*t agree with them — ^being 
rather too tropical. I mean, too, that they 
want to be insured against fire. Do I make 
myself understood ? ** 

There was something too positive in his man- 
ner to permit of further equivocation. Zadoc 
muttered something about his being unable to 
insure out of the county without consulting 



Zadoc Town. 103 

the stockholders, and that he feared the risk 
was " extra-hazardous." 

The goblin's eyes fairly glowed with fury as 
he said : " Refuse, if you dare ! You are mine 
till cock-crow. Will you insure ? " 

Zadoc closed his eyes and muttered a prayer. 
The idea of getting the ill-will of the "Old 
Boy " by interfering between him and his 
property was not to be thought of for an 
instant, and he shook his head. 

" Ha ! *' exclaimed the goblin, gnashing his 
teeth, " then here 's at you." 

"And here *s at tJiee I ** exclaimed a voice be- 
hind him. " Ghost or devil, take t/tat/ " At 
the same time a heavy cudgel was flourished in 
the air ; it descended on what appeared to be 
the very head of the goblin, and cleaving 
through head and body hit hard against the 
ground. There was a bright flash, a puff of 
sulphurous smoke, and Zadoc found himself 
alone in the presence of his deliverer, Tommy 
Croft. 

" Thee was hard beset, Zadoc," said Tommy, 
"and thee was wrong in saying goblins were 
agin natur' ; but thee withstood that fellow as 
thee should. I 'm very sorry, however, to hear 



I04 Zadac Town. 

that so many of our respected friends have got 
into such unpleasant quarters. Thee won't 
laugh at Old Knot again. It *s very sartain I 
never saw so unsolid a thing as that goblin. 
The stick went clean through him, as if he was 
smoke. Pah ! he smells like burnt gunpowder. 
Come Zadoc, let *s be moving." 

Taking Zadoc under one arm and his trusty 
cudgel under the other, Tommy tramped 
through the woods and across the fields ; nor 
did he relinquish the guardianship of his friend 
until he had seen him fairly housed beneath 
his own roof and under the vinegar eye of 
Sister Betsy, where he felt certain that neither 
goblin nor "Old Nick" himself would be 
hardy enough to disturb him. 



RULIF VAN PELT. 



ON one of those high ridges of land which 
overlook the Hudson, between Spuyten 
Duyvil Creek and Tarrytown, stood, long be- 
fore the Revolution, a stone house, perched 
like an eagle's nest upon the very crest of the 
hill, and commanding a wide view of the river. 
Two or three gigantic elms flung their heavy 
branches over the roof, and sheltered it from 
the rays of the sun, and in front of the house, 
a lawn here and there, dotted with luxuriant 
trees, stretched off towards the river. On one 
side of it, a small brook stole through the grass 
until it reached a piece of broken woodland, 
when it took a sudden shoot downward, scam- 
pering and brawling through bush and brier, 
and over rock and tree trunk, until it made 
its way to the shore and buried itself in the 
river. 

But rich and verdant as were the grounds, 

105 



io6 Ridif Van Pelt. 

the house itself was decayed and ruinous, shat- 
tered by time and storm, and bearing marks of 
neglect as well as of age. The fences were out 
of repair, and the garden overrun with weeds. 
Nor were the out-houses in better condition ; 
for the large stone barn which stood at a short 
distance, surrounded by sheds and granaries, 
and which in former days had teemed with 
the produce of the farm, showed that time and 
neglect had done their work with it. Corn- 
cribs and hay-lofts were empty; doors and 
windows were unhung, or flapped to and 
fro in the wind, screeching like evil spirits, 
and every thing bore the appearance of utter 
neglect. 

The owner of this spot was such as might have 
been expected from its appearance. He was a 
careless, thriftless young fellow, by the name 
of Rulif Van Pelt; as much noted through 
the country round for his reckless good-natured 
character, as for the strength of his arm and 
his headlong courage. 

His father, Dick Van Pelt, had been a jovial 
old blade of the true Dutch school, thick in 
head and solid in fist, slow at argument but 
ready at a blow ; and it was remarked that as 



Rulif Van Pelt. 107 

the stout, stalwart boy who had sprung from 
his loins increased in years and stature, he 
began to prove the legitimacy of his descent 
by the readiness with which in all cases of 
emergency he resorted to the latter of these 
two paternal peculiarities. 

In process of time, however, Dick Van Pelt 
had been gathered to his fathers, and Rulif 
reigned in his stead. The old man, notwith- 
standing his social habits, had been hardwork- 
ing and thrifty, had looked well to his worldly 
interests, and (to use the expression of his 
neighbors) had kept matters and things as they 
should be ; but his son inherited none of his 
sire 's prudence or forecast. He succeeded to 
the farm and the contents of his strong box. 
The latter he soon made way with, and the 
former went to wreck. The only members of 
his household were a vinegar-tongued house- 
keeper, who was cook, dairy-maid and factotum 
in-doors, and a grizzled old negro named Jacob, 
or, as the neighbors more usually called him, 
"Cobe," who had grown grey and wrinkled 
and wise under the Van Pelts of three genera- 
tions. He hated work as much as his master, 
slept in the sunshine, aided and abetted Rulif 



io8 Ridif Van Pdt. 

in all his mad pranks, and was a sore stumbling- 
block in the path of the housekeeper. 

It may well be imagined, between the viru- 
lence of the one and the quiet encouragement 
of the other, that RuHf remained pretty much 
as nature had made him. But, although mat- 
ters were sadly mismanaged at home, there 
was such a fund of generous feeling at the bot- 
tom of his disposition, that let him but once 
get beyond his own domains, at every hearth 
he had a welcome, and every hand was ready 
to greet him. He was their leader in frolic, 
and in moments of effervescence, their cham- 
pion. At times, too, when the general har- 
mony seemed likely to suffer from private feuds 
among the younger members of the commu- 
nity, if he found the parties to be headstrong, 
and impassive to argument, he not infrequently 
took the matter in his own hands and reduced 
them to reason by shaking them until no 
breath was left in their bodies. 

" There goes Mad Rulif, God bless him ! " 
was not an infrequent ejaculation of some 
honest old Dutchman, as he gazed after the 
brawny figure of the young man when he 
would gallop by ; and there were younger and 



Rulif Van Pelt. 109 

brighter eyes, too, that stole anxious glances 
after him ; and more than one little heart flut- 
tered rapidly at the sound of his voice. Poor 
girls ! they had all heard that his farm was run- 
nmg to waste, and that he was on the road to 
ruin ! But what of that ? Women are always 
tender-hearted. They pitied him because he 
was poor, and loved him because he was good 
for nothing. They thought only of finding 
their way into his heart; and left to their 
fathers the more matter-of-fact task of investi- 
gating his pockets. 

Nor amid all this artillery of soft glances, 
deep, dark eyes, rich, pouting lips, and glowing 
cheeks, in which the blood came and went at 
every word that he spoke, did Rulif escape 
scathless; for at the distance of about two 
miles from his abode, was a quiet, drowsy-look- 
ing house, built of Dutch brick, with a low, 
broad piazza in front of it, and which seemed 
to have been nodding away for several centu- 
ries, beneath the shade of half a dozen large 
trees. In this house was one little window, 
from which a beautiful face might have been 
seen looking towards the road, at the time 
when Rulif usually passed. And certain it is, 



no Rtdif Van Pelt. 

that these times were not infrequent; for it 
became a matter of no little perplexity to the 
deep thinkers of Westchester County, to ex- 
plain why it was that, whatever may have been 
Rulif's destination, whether north or south, 
east or west, he invariably contrived, both in 
going and coming, to pass this house. 

There was one person, however, to whom it 
was no secret, and this person was Garret Stry- 
ker, the proprietor of that house, and of the 
broad acres which surrounded it. He was a 
stout, square-built little Dutchman, with a 
portly abdomen, and a stubborn disposition, 
who kept a keen eye upon his fair daughter 
Annetje, and in Rulif, snuffed a lover in the 
wind, with unerring sagacity. He gathered 
his chicken under his wing, and watched the 
bird of prey with unceasing vigilance. With 
lovers of all descriptions he had no sympathy ; 
but a suitor with empty pockets was his utter 
abomination. 

" There is Oloffe Van Giesen,*' he would 
sometimes remark to her ; " if you must have 
a husband, take him. You '11 be in luck if you 
get him. He *s none of your roystering, harum- 
scarum, good-for-nothing fellows, who scamper 



Rulif Van Pelt. 1 1 1 

around the country meddling with everybody's 
concerns but their own. No, no; he has a 
head — all is solid there " ; which last remark 
was undoubtedly true, for he was one of the 
most notoriously thick-headed fellows in the 
whole neighborhood. 

His daughter listened with a downcast eye 
and a sinking heart. She made no reply, but 
was unconvinced ; for Rulif had found no little 
favor in her eyes, and a single tone of his voice, 
or a single whisper of one of his wild pranks, 
scattered all recollections of paternal advice to 
the winds. 

Rulif soon discovered that although the fair 
Annetje lent a willing ear to his words, her 
father watched him with a jealous eye ; but it 
never entered into his head to conciliate the 
old man by setting about the cultivation of 
his farm in good earnest. He became wary, 
and his visits to the house were at long inter- 
vals, unless Garret Stryker happened to be 
absent ; in which case, his horse had been more 
than once seen tied at the gate, and Annetje 
had been observed taking leave of him in a 
manner which the coy maidens of Westchester 
pronounced highly indecorous, and which they 



112 Rulif Van Pelt. 

warranted she would not have done had her 
father been present. 

Things had remained in this way for some 
time, when Garret Stryker determined to take 
counsel upon the matter. He forthwith dis- 
patched a message to one Abram Van Skaak, 
a near neighbor, and a man of profound sa^ 
gacity, who had successfully brought up and 
married three unpromising daughters to opu- 
lent farmers of the neighborhood, whom they 
ruled with iron sway.. 

This council of sages was held under a large 
sycamore tree directly beneath Annetje's win- 
dow. It was a puzzling case, and nearly a 
whole morning was consumed in deliberation ; 
but they finally hit upon a project to drive 
Rulif from the field. This was to invite all 
the young people of the neighborhood to a 
tea-drinking at Garret's house, and among 
them, they had little doubt that one could be 
found to enter the lists against Rulif, and 
eventually, to carry captive the affections of 
Garret's wilful daughter. But with all his 
pent-up hostility, Garret dared not exclude 
Rulif from the number of his guests, for he 
knew that he was an iron-limbed fellow, of a 



Ridif Van Pelt. 1 13 

hot, fiery disposition, who, when fairly aroused, 
would stick at nothing to gain his ends or to 
pay off a grudge ; and Garret, being a prudent 
as well as a stubborn man, had quite as little 
relish for Rulif as an enemy as for a son-in- 
law. 

On the following day an old negro, who was 
a sort of fixture to the place, was mounted on 
Stryker's old cart-horse, and sallied out on 
the important errand of giving the invitations, 
which in those unsophisticated days were 
by word of mouth. For miles around, that 
horse went at a gallop; for Garret had cau- 
tioned the rider not to let the grass grow 
under his horse's feet ; and his messenger, con- 
struing this expression to suit his own taste, 
had been scouring in every direction, as if the 
devil were at his heels ; and returned at night 
with both the horse and himself fairly blown, 
but with the full consciousness of having for- 
gotten none of the neighbors, except one, 
who, being rather poor than otherwise, had 
no right to be remembered. 

It was on a fine, sunny afternoon, at that 
season of the year when autumn is just blend- 
ing into winter, that Rulif, wholly unaware 



114 RtUif Van Pelt. 

how unwelcome a guest he would be, mounted 
his horse and sallied out to the mansion of 
the Strykers. 

He had strange feelings as he rode along, 
but he manfully choked down his heart in its 
various attempts to throttle him ; and as the 
best mode of putting an end to his suspense 
he scampered along at full gallop. 

When the trees, which embowered the house, 
met his eye, he had an odd kind of misgiving, 
and for the first time in his life felt a dread of 
encountering the keen eye of his choleric host. 

He was not the man, however, to give way 
to idle fancies ; so, rousing himself, he dashed 
up to the door at full speed. He flung his 
reins to a negro, who stood ready to take his 
horse, and walked boldly into the house. 

Garret's reception of his young guest was 
cordial ; for his heart seemed to expand as his 
house filled, and his manners became par- 
ticularly gracious, because at the moment 
when Rulif entered he observed that his 
daughter was apparently lending a willing ear 
to the soft whispers of Oloffe Van Giesen, 
whom he had so repeatedly recommended to 
her especial consideration. 



Rulif Van Pelt. 115 






The girl is listening to reason," thought he. 
Annetje is making a fool of herself," thought 
Rulif, as his quick eye rested upon her and her 
companion. 

It was not his nature to indulge long in 
suspicion ; but as the evening waned, and he 
observed her still engaged with the solid-headed 
Oloffe, he at first grew restless, then downright 
angry ; and at last, in a spirit of pique, devoted 
himself to the blooming daughter of one An- 
thony Van Bummel, a neighboring farmer, who 
was well-to-do in the world, and who was one 
of his warmest admirers. His attentions 
in this quarter grew so marked, that the 
gossips who sat round the capacious fire-place 
and kept a watchful eye upon the doings of 
the young people, remarked that there might 
have been some mistake in the stories about 
Rulif and Annetje, and that another than she 
might become Mrs. Van Pelt. 

The same idea may have straggled into the 
head of Garret Stryker, and dispersed the 
mists which had settled about his brain ; or it 
may be that his nature expanded and grew 
genial under the influence of the foaming ale 
which, in large pewter flagons, circulated freely 



1 1 6 Rulif Van Pelt. 

among the guests; but certain it is, that 
as the night advanced, his manner towards 
Rulif relaxed. He urged him to indulge in 
potations of the same beverage of which he had 
partaken so freely, slapped him roughly but 
kindly on the shoulder, told him that his father 
was one of the finest old blades in the country, 
and that he was " a chip of the old block." 

It was observed, however, that in proportion 
as her father's spirits rose, Annetje grew quiet. 
Her interest in the words of the admiring 
Oloffe seemed to decrease, and finally she with- 
drew from him, and seated herself in a window, 
where she was partially hid from view. 

The change of manner in his host had a 
singular effect upon Rulif. He grew quiet, 
answered at random to the remarks of Miss 
Van Bummel, and finally fell into profound 
thought, from which he aroused himself to 
slap his thigh with such force that it sounded 
like the report of a pistol, and to walk straight 
out of the room in search of Garret, who had 
gone out a few moments before. 

The precise nature of what passed between 
the two is not known, but Rulif soon returned ; 
and with a quivering lip sought Annetje, who 



Rulif Van Pelt. 117 

was still sitting in the window, counting the 
stars and watching him out of the comer of 
her eye. 

" Good-bye, Annetje," said he, in a tremu- 
lous voice, " I 'm going." 

Annetje, had not forgotten how much of 
the evening he had passed in whispering in the 
ear of the rival beauty. She felt piqued and 
perhaps a little, — ^just the very least in the 
world, — ^jealous, so she made no reply. 

" Annetje," said Rulif, in an agitated tone, 
for his heart was full, and he was struck by 
her coldness, "will you not say good-night? 
Are you, too, against me? Your father has* 
not treated me as he should have done, but I 
did not expect this from you." He paused, as 
if hoping for an answer. 

Annetje was proud, and although her little 
heart beat as if it would burst, she remained 
silent. 

'*Well, well," said Rulif, drawing a long 
breath and taking her hand. " Perhaps it was 
folly for me to hope that one so bright and 
beautiful as you are could love me ; but I did 
hope so, and I have been grievously punished 
for my presumption." 



ii8 Rulif Van Pelt. 

He pressed her hand, dropped it ; and before 
she could utter a word he was gone. 

She sprang up to follow him, for pique, anger, 
jealousy, all, all were forgotten, but after tak- 
ing one or two hasty steps, she drew back, and 
with a mingled feeling of irresolution and 
helplessness, sank into h6r seat, burying her 
face in her hands, while the tears gushed from 
between her fingers. 

In no very gay humor Rulif groped his way 
in^ the stable and led out his horse, muttering 
curses against crabbed, crusty old fathers, who 
seemed to be put into the world only for the 
purpose of crossing promising young fellows 
like himself ; and in his ebullition of anger, he 
din not spare Annetje herself, upon whom he 
bestowed every epithet indicating the extreme 
of fickleness and mutability. 

He was in no humor to seek his home, 
and to listen to the homilies of his housekeeper ; 
so he sprang upon his horse, drove his heels 
into his ribs, and dashed across the bridge 
which spanned a stream near the house, his 
horse's hoofs, as they struck the loose planks, 
echoing like thunder along the valley. 

Down the narrow road, and up Valen- 



Rulif Van Pelt. 1 1 9 

tine's hill he galloped, the sparks flying from 
his horse's heels at every bound. Nor did 
he draw rein until he found himself upon the 
crest of a high hill, and felt the cool night 
breeze fanning his cheek. 

There was not a cloud in the sky. He ran 
his eye over the landscape (for it was as light 
as day). Hill and valley, forest and farm, were 
distinctly visible, hemmed in by the distant 
waters of the Sound, which gleamed in the 
moonlight like a stream of silver. But S.ulif 
saw none of this. His pause was but mo- 
mentary ; and another blow of his heels sent 
his horse scouring along the road at full gallop. 
So fierce and swift was his speed that the hot 
breath steamed from the nostrils of his horse 
in a light cloud. At one time he scudded on 
as if fleeing from the black shadow which flit- 
ted after him like a phantom horseman ; at 
another he plunged into a by-road, so dark and 
shadowy that it seemed to be the yawning 
mouth of a cavern. 

The coolness of the night air, however, grad- 
ually had the effect of calming his feelings, 
and as it grew later, he bethought him that it 
was time to seek his home. 



1 20 Ridif Van Pelt. 

When he arrived at this conclusion he was 
in a narrow road, shut in on both sides by 
a forest ; and even the nearest way was 
long and circuitous, unless he chose to take a 
short cut through the woods. Though there 
was no path, he did not hesitate, but leaped 
his horse over the fence into the bushes. He 
was a thorough woodsman, and there was not 
a forest between King's Bridge and Sing Sing, 
or between the Hudson and the Sound, that 
he had not traversed with dog and gun, until 
each leafy nook was as familiar to him as his 
own door-yard. But still his road was not 
an easy one. At times the branch of a 
tree came in contact with his cheek. Then 
his horse reared and plunged as he encountered 
a bush ; and finally was brought to a halt by 
the trunk of a large prostrate tree, which he 
obstinately refused to leap. 

Rulif did not urge him on, but dropping the 
reins, and thrusting his hands in his pockets, 
broke out into a low, thoughtful whistle, while 
his horse commenced cropping the bushes. 

" Well, nothing will be gained by sitting 
here,** thought he. So, seeing the moonlight 
resting on an open space at a short distance, he 



Ridif Van Pelt. 121 

dismounted and made his way thither through 
the thick underwood. 

He found himself in a small clearing filled 
with stumps and low bushes. In the centre of 
it stood a solitary tree, which had been blasted 
by lightning, and which now towered up like 
a hoary giant, while from its trunk a scathed 
limb projected like a skeleton arm. From 
beneath its roots the water of a spring gushed 
out, sparkling like diamonds, and lost itself in 
the grass. Rulif walked up to the tree, and 
scarcely conscious of what he did, seated him- 
self on a log at its foot, and, with his cheeks 
resting between his hands, began to ponder 
over the events of the past evening. How 
long he sat there he did not know. He was 
aroused by hearing a plashing in the water 
close to him, but supposing it to be caused by a 
muskrat he did not look up. The sound was 
renewed, as if a person were pouring water 
from one vessel into another. Rulif now 
raised his head, and was not a little startled at 
seeing within a few feet of him a dried-up old 
man, attired in an antiquated Dutch garb, with 
a red woollen cap on his head, filling two flagons 
from the spring. As he finished, he paused and 



122 Rulif Van PelL 

fixed a dull, leaden stare upon Rulif, then taking 
up his vessels began to move off through the 
bushes. 

His features were strange, and his whole garb 
and appearance were so grotesque and out- 
landish that Rulif determined to know more of 
him ; so he called out to him, but the stranger 
kept on his way without reply. 

" The fellow 's deaf ; but have a word with 
him I will. Devil of a pretty place and time 
of night for him to be prowling around the 
country with two jugs, and not a house within 
a mile." 

Rulif strode rapidly after him; but to his 
surprise he found that the pace of the other 
was as rapid as his own, and that increase 
his as he might, still the old man maintained 
the same relative distance between them. Ru- 
lif, however, was not the person to yield his 
point, and when the stranger left the clearing 
and plunged into the woods his pursuer fol- 
lowed 'Close at his heels, although it was so 
dark that he could scarcely keep him in sight. 
Before long they came to another clearing, 
in the centre of which, to Rulif*s great sur- 
prise, stood a strange-looking house. It 



Rulif Van Pelt. 1 23 

seemed very old and capacious; and, as far 
as he could judge, was built of brick, with 
high, narrow windows and huge, heavy doors ; 
but he could form no idea of its exact size ; for 
the shadows from the trees were so thick that 
its outline was lost in darkness. 

" It 's very strange,'* muttered he. " I 
never saw nor heard of this house before ; 
and I 'd be sworn that I knew every piece 
of brick and mortar within twenty miles." 

He paused to examine it more closely, and 
then turned to look for his guide ; but he 
was gone. His curiosity, however, was fully 
awakened. He knocked at the door ; but 
there was no answer. He then pushed it 
open, and went boldly in. The hall was dark 
and dreary, and as the door swung shut with 
a noise that rang through the whole building, 
his heart sank. He hallooed loudly, but there 
was no reply except the echo of his own 
voice. 

Groping his way along the wall, he came to 
a door, which he opened, and found himself 
in a large chamber, dimly lighted by the 
moon shining through the windows. A few 
embers were smouldering on the hearth. 



1 24 Rulif Van Pelt. 

giving an uncertain and ghost-like air to the 
room. 

Rulif drew a chair in front of the fire- 
place, and throwing himself in it, stretched 
his feet to the fire and determined to make 
himself comfortable. He felt that he had 
done every thing necessary to deprive his 
entrance of a stealthy character, and having 
performed this duty, he thought that any 
further advances must come from his host. 
If he were inclined to be friendly, Rulif was 
the very man for him; "if not,** — Rulif did 
not complete the sentence, but looked down 
upon his brawny figure, and recollected that its 
ponderous strength had borne the brunt of 
much more rough usage than he was likely to 
receive at the hands of the stranger whom he 
had so recently seen. 

Whilst he was indulging these reflections, 
his attention was attracted by the creaking of 
the door. 

" Oh, ho ! here he comes ! " thought he, 
turning his chair so as to be in full sight of 
whoever should enter. 

Scarcely had he done so, when a little anti- 
quated man, so shrunken and withered that he 



Rnlif Van Pelt. 1 25 

seemed to have half a dozen centuries on his 
shoulders, and attired in broad-skirted small- 
clothes, with huge buckles on his shoes, a large 
cocked hat upon his head, slowly entered, carry- 
ing in his hand a heavy brass candlestick, such 
as Rulif recollected to have seen copied in old 
pictures. 
" Now for it,'' thought he. " I '11 catch it." 
But the other, although he looked carefully 
about the room, took no notice of him ; and 
turning about bowed civilly to the door, 
which thereupon swung shut. Advancing 
to the table, he placed the candlestick on 
it, fixed a dull lack lustr&.eye on Rulif, with- 
out uttering a word, and then turned to the 
door, bowed — ^the door swung open, the old 
man glided out, bowed, the door closed, and 
Rulif was left to his meditations. 

" This is a wonderful house," muttered he, 
sitting up in his chair and rubbing his eyes. 
" Civility goes a great way in it. I never saw 
a door acknowledge it, unless there were a man 
behind it I can't be dreaming," said he, sta- 
ring about him. " No, there 's the candlestick, 
which certainly was not there when I came in, 
and there 's the door itself." 



1 26 Rulif Van Pelt. 

The more Rulif thought over the matter, 
the more uncomfortable he became. He now 
recollected that the old man glided rather than 
walked ; that his face was pale, and had a blu- 
ish tint like that of a corpse, and that his fin- 
gers were thin and bony, like the talons of a 
bird. 

There was nothing in the appearance of the 
room to afford any clue to the character of the 
house. It was large and dreary, with heavy 
black rafters crossing it. In a comer stood a 
great lumbering clothes-press, and a chest 
bound with iron bands. In the centre was a 
ponderous oaken table, with quaintly carved 
legs, and dark from age. Around it stood 
eleven heavy chairs with high backs. On the 
top of each a grotesque face, wrought from 
the massive frame, grinned and gibbered at 
Its neighbor across the table. It was one of 
these which Rulif had drawn from its place 
and now occupied. On the opposite side of 
the room were twelve pegs driven in the wall, 
and from each hung a long Dutch pipe. 
The chimney was long and gaping, like the 
mouth of a cavern ; the woodwork about it, 
from smoke, had become as dark as mahogany, 



Rtdif Van Pelt. 127 

and was ornamented with fantastic figures, and 
strange goblin faces, which, with their puckered 
features and lolling tongues appeared to Rulif 's 
excited imagination to be indulging devilish 
glee at his expense ; and as he watched them 
more intently, they seemed endued with life. 
He could have sworn that they rolled their 
eyes and leered at him, and even that he heard 
a faint giggle. He coughed loudly, moved 
himself in the chair, and pushed it heavily 
across the floor. 

" Tut, tut, this is nonsense," said he ; "I 'm 
no child to yield to it." 

He endeavored to hum a tune, and to be at 
his ease ; but it would not do ; his voice grad- 
ually sank into silence, and he again found 
himself with his eyes riveted on the wood- 
work. 

At last his restlessness became so intoler- 
able that he resolved, come what might, he 
would rouse the house. 

He looked towards the door ; and to his 
astonishment perceived that each chair which 
but a moment before had been empty, was 
now occupied by a fantastic-looking fellow in 
cocked hat and old-fashioned smallclothes. In 



128 Rulif Van Pelt. 

front of each was a large pewter mug and a 
pipe ; the former of which each applied to his 
lips, and bowed solemnly to his comrades, 
who returned his salute in the same formal, 
• manner. Rulif *s hair began to bristle, for he 
saw that all of them had the same bluish com- 
plexion which he had observed in his guide, 
and that their eyes alone seemed to have life ; 
and these glowed like coals. 

At length one of them, looking towards Rulif, 
said in a low, sepulchral tone : " Where 's 
Anthony Quackenboss ? . His seat is empty." 

The others looked at the chair and shook 
their heads. 

" He *11 come at two,*' said one, 

" He *11 come at two ! '' echoed the others ; 
and there was a dead silence. 

" I suppose I 've got the absent gentleman's 
chair," thought Rulif ; " and, upon my life, I 'd 
much rather he were in it than I. He can't 
come until two, and if I could conveniently 
absent myself, I 'd do it ; for such a cutthroat- 
looking company I never beheld." 

But no time was given him to escape from 
his dilemma, for in the midst of his reflections 
the door opened, and a tall, portly figure, but 



Ridif Van Pelt. 129 

with the same death-like complexion as the 
others, entered. He bowed formally to the 
company, and approaching the chair in which 
Rulif sat, lifted it to the table as if it were 
empty, and seated himself. 

A chill, as of ice, shot through Rulif at the 
touch, and rallying his faculties he made a 
desperate leap, expecting to throw the stran- 
ger upon the table in front of him ; but, to his 
amazement he encountered no obstacle except 
the table, with which he came violently in 
contact, leaving the new-comer in the very seat 
which he had abandoned. 

" Thunder and lightning ! I jumped through 
him ! " exclaimed Van Pelt. With a single 
bound he was at the door, and seized the knob. 
He tugged, but it was as immovable as iron. 
He suddenly thought of the expedient of the 
old man, and stepping back bowed as politely 
as the flurry of his spirits would permit ; still 
it remained closed. The idea of escape by the 
window then occurred to him, but that too, 
was fast \ so, seeing no mode of egress, he 
crouched in a comer with his back against the 
wooden chest, ready to fight to the death. 
But the company did not seem to notice him. 



1 30 Rulif Van Pelt. 

" Where *s Brom Van Hook? " inquired a tall, 
thin fellow, with a heavy eye and a hooked nose, 
who had hitherto smoked without speaking ? 

" He could n't come. He always was a sad 
dog," remarked one. 

" He killed his wife, although it was never 
known/' 

A general " hist " silenced the speaker. 
" Dead men tell no tales.*' 

"When did you see Teunis Kuypers?" in- 
quired the tall man with a heavy eye. "Ah, 
was n't he a rare boy ? " 

" Ay, that he was," responded several, in a 
breath. 

"He died in the year I/CXD," added a little 
sententious ghost, who had tippled away at his 
mug until he had become maudlin. " I was at 
his funeral." 

Rulif pricked up his ears, for the very farm 
which he now owned had once belonged to a 
man of that name, a roystering jovial fellow, 
who had died nearly a century previously. 

" Teunis' father was a close-fisted old fellow, 
but he 's paying for it. He won't be loose in 
a hundred years yet," added the other, shaking 
his head. " He buried his money — no one 



Ridif Van Pelt. 131 

can tell where," He sank his voice almost to 
a whisper, and placing his finger on the end 
of his nose, with a mysterious wink, added: 
*' on his old farm are three beech trees growing 
together, with a rock wedged between their 
roots, and there he used to sit by the hour. 
Some think that his gold lies not far from 
them." 

He shook his head mysteriously, and apply- 
ing his pipe to his lips, smoked vehemently. 

It may well be imagined that Rulif lost 
not a word of this. He was the owner of 
the identical farm described, and now learned 
a secret respecting it which he had never 
dreamed of. 

He was in hopes of hearing something which 
might afford a further clute to the particular 
spot, but the speaker had evidently exhausted 
his knowledge, and the conversation took 
another turn. 

By degrees, as the night waned, Rulif lost 
his awe of the ghostly company; but he, 
nevertheless, kept a wary eye on the door, 
determined to lose no opportunity of retreat. 
As he studied the faces around him he was 
struck by a kind of family resemblance 



132 Ridif Van Pelt. 

which these antiquated cavaliers bore to his 
own neighbors ; and one in particular, a short, 
apoplectic-looking fellow, in an exceedingly 
broad-skirted suit of snuff-colored smallclothes, 
he would have sworn to have stepped out from 
a picture which hung in the hall of Annetje's 
own house. The conversation, too, related to 
the neighborhood. They spoke of places 
which he had known from boyhood, of farms, 
and of family names ; but the persons to whom 
they referred were dead and gone a century 
ago ; for he had a faint recollection of having 
heard his grandfather speak of them as old 
men even when he was a boy. 

"It 's very strange,'* thought he. "To hear 
these old fellows talk one would suppose that 
Yonkers was n't Yonkers ; that I was n't Rulif 
Van Pelt, but some one else, and that my farm 
belonged to a wind-dried old curmudgeon who 
has been buried for a century. But I '11 see 
them out." 

This doughty resolution was not a little 
strengthened by hearing the crow of a distant 
cock. The sound caught the ears of the revel- 
lers ; for they paused to listen, and their mirth, 
which had hitherto been of rather a boisterous 



RtdifVanPeli. 133 

character for men of their age and constitu- 
tion, g^dually died away, and finally a dead 
silence reigned through the room. The gray 
of daylight was stealing in at the windows. 
As the light increased they seemed to grow 
more pale and thin, their outlines became 
more and more indistinct, until they appeared 
like shadowy forms of mist. The room, too, 
was fading. Its walls waxed more and more 
transparent ; the massive chairs, the heavy 
woodwork, the great, gaping chimney-place 
were all melting away. At last distant ob- 
jects became visible through them. Trees 
and bushes could be seen, at first, dimly, as 
if enveloped in fog; but still amid them 
could be distinguished the outlines of the 
room. The red sun rose over the hills. Rulif 
rubbed his eyes, and when he opened them 
again all was gone. In front of him was 
the tall forest and the blasted tree, with the 
little spring at its foot, and near him stood 
his horse cropping the grass. He turned to 
examine the great chest, but found that he 
was leaning against the trunk of a fallen tree. 

He stared about him, and rubbed his eyes. 

'' Then it was all a dream, and old Garret 



1 34 Rtdif Van Pelt. 

Stryker's ale has been humming in my head all 
night. But dream or not," said he, " I '11 look 
into the matter, and we '11 see who Teunis 
Kuypers was." 

With this resolution formed, he mounted his 
horse and was not long in reaching home. 

For weeks together he was missed from his 
usual haunts. No one could tell what had be- 
come of him. Cobe was the only man in the 
secret, and he looked wise and kept his own 
counsel. He merely informed the good people 
that Rulif knew what he was about, and that 
he'd astonish them one of these days — two 
valuable pieces of information, which each 
man hastened to circulate without loss of time. 
Rumors, too, got abroad that Rulif had sud- 
denly betaken himself to the cultivation of his 
farm ; for that such digging and delving as was 
going on there had not been heard of since 
Yonkers was a town or Westchester a county. 

One thing, however, which puzzled them 
was, that the most of these indications of an 
agricultural taste were carried on in the woods, 
at the foot of trees where nothing could 
be planted, and among rocks where nothing 
could grow, or in dark out-of-the-way holes 



Rulif Van Pelt. 135 

and comers of the place, which the sun could 
never reach. 

Day after day, Rulif, followed by his old 
body-guard, was seen to sally out, armed with 
pick-axe and spade, and to direct his course to 
the woods; and as these things continued, 
and no explanation was given, people began 
to point to their heads, and to whisper that all 
was not right there with Rulif, 

These remarks were always made in a cau- 
tious manner, for whatever doubts might have 
existed as to his sanity, the vigor of his arm 
and the weight of his fist remained unques- 
tioned, and several of those who mentioned 
their fears, at the same time suggested that 
the less the subject was spoken of the safer it 
might be ; and at all events cautioned all per- 
sons against quoting them as authority. 

Suddenly, however, a new cause of specula- 
tion arose. Cobe was seen to crack his knuc- 
kles, whistle to himself, and to shake his head 
with profound satisfaction. Then a total re- 
generation was observed in Rulif's farm. 
The house was enlarged and repaired, fences 
were mended, fields which had run to waste 
were reclaimed, horses and oxen were pur- 



1 36 Ridif Van Pelt. 

chased, the farm was well stocked, and in less 
than two months the whole place bore a thrifty 
appearance. Reports then got afloat of Rulif's 
having inherited a large property from some 
unknown relative, of whom no one had ever 
heard. 

But more strange than all, Rulif was seen 
one fine afternoon, mounted on his black horse, 
directing his course to the abode of the fair 
Annetje Stryker. There was nothing stealthy 
or underhanded in his movements ; his whole 
air and manner were those of a person who 
felt that he was of weight in the world. 
He rode leisurely up to the door, and walked 
in. Old Garret met him cordially, and with 
somewhat of deference, for the rumors which 
were in circulation had reached his ears, 
and Rulif had risen rapidly in his estimation. 
The fair Annetje, too, with a downcast eye 
and crimson cheek, saw him enter. 

She had heard of his changed fortunes ; she 
called to mind their last parting, and her heart 
died within her. Rulif recollected it, and, al- 
though he was ready to take her in his arms 
and tell her that he had forgiven all, yet there 
was still lingering a little feeling of pique, which 



Rtdif Van Pelt. 137 

caused him to salute her coldly, while he re- 
quested a few moments private conversation 
with her father. 

The minutes, however, lengthened into an 
hour before they reappeared. No sooner, how- 
ever, did they re-enter the room than Rulif, 
without a word, saluted Annetje with a succes- 
sion of hearty smacks, without the slightest 
sign of disapprobation from her father, who 
walked up and down the room in profound ab- 
straction, muttering to himself: 

" Mein Gott ! one hundred tousand ! Mein 
Gott ! It 's wonderful ! " 

The precise nature of the communication 
which produced such excitement in the mind 
of the usually sedate Garret Stryker does not 
appear. But it was such as to quiet all oppo- 
sition to Rulif's designs upon Annetje, and to 
display his character in a light in which her 
father had never hitherto viewed it. 

In a few weeks he led his blooming bride to 
the altar, and when at last the worthy Garret 
had pillowed his head among the tombstones, 
Rulif stepped into his house and acres. And 
as years rolled on half a dozen hard-fisted little 
Van Pelts had made their appearance, proving 



138 Rulif Van Pelt. 

their right to the name by their aptness at a 
quarrel, and by becoming the terror of the neigh- 
borhood through the strong marauding propen- 
sities, which they indulged at the expense of all 
the orchards and watermelon patches within a 
mile of their paternal domain. 

As Rulif advanced in years he kept at home 
and grew sedate, and his opinions being always 
backed by a pocketful of ready money, were of 
great weight in the community. And, although 
the old rantipole spirit would sometimes ooze 
out and lead him to gallop oflf to a horse- 
race or a cock-fight, yet these were regarded 
merely as trifling vagaries, unpardonable in- 
deed in a poor man, but which in a rich man 
should be winked at and forgotten. 

And when in process of time he was laid in 
the family vault of the Van Pelts, a long address 
was made by Dominie Van Blarcon, who des- 
canted at length upon the depth of his mind 
and pocket, to the great edification of his 
hearers, who retired sadly to their houses, 
thinking to themselves that verily a great man 
had departed from among them. 



OBED GROOT. 



NOT a great while after the Revolutionary 
war, a hard-drinking, hard-swearing, 
roystering gentleman by the name of Tom 
Floyd, lived in Queen's County, on Long Island. 
He kept his hounds and racers, and led a helter- 
skelter life. But his hard-riding, and hard-drink- 
ing came to a' sudden end by his breaking his 
neck while following his dogs after a fox down 
the Cedar-Swamp road. He was taken up dead. 
But wild stories got in circulation about him : 
some said that the moment he fell dead the 
fox sprang up a bank, spread out a huge pair 
of wings, and flapped off in the air, and that 
there was the print of a cloven foot in the bank 
where he disappeared. 

Above all, it was well attested that this hard- 
riding gentleman still kept up his hunting 
habits; and on the anniversary of his death 
swept down the Cedar-Swamp road in his red 

139 



140 Obed GrooL 

jockey-coat and yellow smallclothes, at the 
heels of his hounds ; and woe betide the belated 
straggler who fell in his way on that night ; for 
it was said that he preferred human game to 
all others. 

On such occasions the good farmers and 
their wives, and daughters, and sons, and sons- 
in-law, and daughters-in-law, scampered off to 
bed and buried their heads beneath the bed- 
clothes until the infernal crew had passed. 

Indeed, it is said that in the haste and 
confusion with which they beat their retreat, 
it not unfrequently happened that the wrong 
person got into the wrong bed, which some- 
times led to unpleasant consequences. Be that 
as it may, it was a well-authenticated fact that 
the tough old 'Squire still kept up his annual 
chase ; and there was but one person in the 
whole country who doubted it, and dared to say 
so. 

This was a man named Obed Groot, who 
lived on the Cedar-Swamp road, in a large house 
surrounded by rich fields and teeming bams. 
He was a keen, bitter fellow, with an eye like a 
a rat's, a nose like a hawk's, and a mouth tight 
shut and with the comers tumed so far down. 



Obed Groot. 141 

that there seemed to be some risk of their 
meeting under his chin, and beheading it. 

He had set out in life with the determina- 
tion to become rich, and to let nothing stand 
in its way. Shutting his eyes and ears to 
every thing that did not tend to that particular 
end, he succeeded. To be sure, he had not 
stopped to secure many friends by the way, 
but he did not need them. 

Friends were always wanting something, or 
telling about some case of dreadful poverty, or 
of some fellow with a broken leg and starving 
family ; or, in other words, always endeavoring 
to circumvent the iron button that kept watch 
over the breeches-pocket in which lay his purse, 
and which button seemed to glare out at all the 
world like a great eye, defying any one to get 
the better of it. 

Obed had once been married, and his wife 
had died many years before. Whether he had 
starved her to death, or whether she had died 
because her heart became frozen for want of 
any warmth in his, it matters not ; she died 
and he buried her decently, though some said 
he had hinted it was a pity that when she went 
she had forgotten to take with her a little girl 



142 Obed Groot. 

whom she had borne to him and had left behind. 
But the child was left ; and though neglected 
and almost forgotten, she throve ; and as she 
grew older, and sat and watched him with 
her earnest, solemn eyes, a feeling almost akin 
to fear would come over him. It was observed, 
too, that when he had driven a more than 
usually hard bargain, or one in which there 
had been a more than usual economy of hon- 
esty, he kept out of her way. 

As time passed on, and Obed grew in years, and 
Esther — for so was his daughter called — grew in 
youth and beauty, he began to feel a kind of 
pride in her, and sometimes listened to her 
words and to her reading from the Good Book ; 
for he had become a man of wealth and note, 
and having secured a fair share of the treasures 
of earth, he felt inclined to make a small ven- 
ture for those of heaven. It was said that 
once or twice, at her request, he had opened a 
small comer of his heart to an appeal for charity. 
'T is true his acts were rather insignificant ; and 
afterward, as if frightened at what he had done, 
he buttoned his breeches-pocket tighter than 
ever. But still the ice had melted once, and 
there was hope that the time might come when 
there would be a general thaw. 



Obed Groot. 1 43 

It had been a hard year upon the farmers. Lit- 
tle rain had fallen ; their crops were cut off, and 
there was general distress throughout the coun- 
try, Obed Groot, with his usual good-fortune, 
had escaped. 

It chanced, at the time of which we speak, 
that he was sitting in his house, with one eye 
on his ledger and the other on the road, along 
which he saw a man approaching. As the man 
came near his gate, Obed raised the ledger eye 
also, and watched him with both. The man 
paused as if hesitating, and then came in. If 
there was hesitation in his manner at first, 
there was none now, for his tread was firm and 
strong, and his single knock at the door loud 
and bold. 

" Come in,** said Obed. 

The stranger entered. He was large in frame ; 
his tread denoted strength and resolution ; his 
eye was clear and frank ; his hair slightly 
streaked with gray; his features heavy and 
massive, like those of a mastiff. He looked 
for a moment at Obed, who returned his look 
with an eye keen and watchful as that of a ter- 
rier, then nodded to him. " Good-morning, 
John Wakeman ; I 'm glad to see you," said 



1 44 Obed Groot. 

he. The words were kind ; the tone was cold 
and harsh. 

" I suppose you know my errand, sir/* said 
the man, with some embarrassment of manner. 

"I have not the least idea of it," replied 
Obed, tartly. He fidgeted as he spoke, for he 
knew it well. 

" I came to ask for time to pay my debt to 
you. It has been a rough year; every thing 
seems to have gone wrong." 

Obed's face grew hard as flint, and the cor- 
ners of his mouth very nearly met under his 
chin. At last he snarled out : " That 's the 
cry of every one just now." 

" What can I do? " said the man. 

"If you can't give money, give what you 
can. I 41 take your farm ; it 's worth some- 
thing," was the sharp reply. 

" But if I part with it, how shall I live ? " 

"There are plenty of people in the world 
who don't own farms ; live as they do," replied 
Obed. 

" Mr. Groot," said the other, " my farm is 
but a small one, and not worth much ; but it is 
all that I have, and the only home that I have 
for my wife. If I were alone, you should have 



Obed Groot. 145 

it this very hour. As it is, I will not see her 
turned out of doors if I can help it." 

" Just as you please/* replied Obed. " I 
would rather have the money. I have more 
land now than I can use." 

As he spoke he waved his hand with some 
complacency towards the window which com- 
manded a view of his own lands. The man 
drew a long breath as he looked over the wide 
fields, and ample bams and granaries filled 
to bursting, and thought of his own blighted 
harvest. He said nothing, however, but stood 
looking on the floor and apparently pondering 
something in his mind. 

" Well," said he at length, " I suppose my 
errand here has been a waste of time ? " 

" Entirely so ! " 

The farmer stood for a moment as if he 
would have urged his plea once more, but at 
last turning to the door, he wished Obed good-' 
morning in a quiet, civil tone, and went out. 

Obed watched him until he had passed the 
gate, then turned to his ledger. " I was just 
making out that fellow's account when he 
came in. It *s very odd." 

As he spoke, there was a quiet footstep in 



146 Obed GrooL 

the room, and Esther came in and took her 
seat at his side. He was too much engrossed 
to notice her, but kept on adding up the fig- 
ures and muttering to himself : " Everybody 
wants time. I never asked for time, and I *11 
not give it/* His mouth closed, and the cor- 
ners went down again. ** I hate poor people," 
said he, poising his pen over the paper while 
he ran his eye up and down the page to see 
that he had omitted no item. " Ninety-five 
dollars and seventy-five cents. I verily believe 
that there was never a poor man who was an 
honest one — not one ; I think it 's absolutely 
wicked to be so confoundedly poor." He felt 
a hand pressing on his. He looked up ; a pair 
of soft, remonstrating eyes were searching his. 

" Well, Esther, what now ? " 

" Father, there was once One so poor that 
He knew not where to lay His head." 

" Eh ! what," said he, looking round and still 
holding his pen poised over the paper, "so 
poor as that ; who was he ? " 

" One who healed the sick, gave sight to the 
blind, raised the dead, pointed out the path to 
heaven shown by acts of loving kindness and 
mercy to man, and who at last died for us." 




Obed Graot. 147 

Tears came in the girl's eyes as she bent for- 
ward and looked earnestly in the sharp, hard 
face which peered so curiously in her own. 

" Oh ! ah ! " said he, as the meaning of her 
words slowly made its way into his mind. 
" All very true, no doubt — a matter of religion, 
I never mix religion with business. You 're a 
very good little girl, Esther. I 'm glad that 
you read your Bible. Let me see ! where was 
I ? " He bent his nose to his ledger. " Ninety- 
five dollars and seventy-five cents." 

The girl said nothing more, but left the room. 
Obed kept on with his nose as close to his 
ledger as ever, but he could not get on with 
his account ; for every now and then the idea 
of how strange it must be to have no place to 
sleep in would come across his mind and bother 
him as he was adding up a column. 

At last his mind wandered so much that he 
could not follow up his accounts, and he gave 
it up. He buttoned up his coat, went out, and 
strolled about his grounds. He looked into 
his cribs and barns and cattle-stalls. He was 
quite jocose with his workmen, but his merri- 
ment was hard and biting, and made their 
teeth chatter as they laughed. As it grew 



148 Obed Groot. 

later in the day, he went in and tackled his 
accounts again. By this time, the idle fancy 
which had bothered him before was completely 
out of his mind, and he soon found out the 
exact amount of John Wakeman's debt, and 
calculated the interest on it up to that very hour. 

It was now late in the day, and was growing 
dark. Candles were lighted. Obed drank his 
tea, drew his chair to the fire, and toasted his 
feet, but he did every thing mechanically. His 
daughter took her usual seat at the fireside, but 
he did not notice her. 

In truth, in going over those accounts, he 
had discovered that John Wakeman was in his 
debt more than he had imagined. 

It was but a trifle, perhaps John knew it; 
but if he did not, or had forgotten it, it might 
not be amiss to refresh his memory. He got 
up and looked out of the window. Every 
thing outside was black as jet ; and the wind 
was rising as if a storm were brewing. Still 
that " difference " in his account worried him. 

"Father, you had better not go to John 
Wakeman's to-night,'* said the girl, abruptly. 

The old man started, for her words were the 
echo of his thoughts. 



Obed Graot 1 49 

" What put that into your head ? " demanded 
he, testily. 

" Were you not thinking of him ? " asked the 
girl. 

A denial was trembling on his lips ; but he 
gulped it back before it had become a full- 
fledged lie. It 's no matter, child, what I was 
thinking of." 

But whatever might have been his intention 
he abandoned it and went to bed. Still through 
the night that " difference " perplexed him and 
made him toss and tumble in his sleep, until at 
last he got John Wakeman, his ledger, and the 
" difference " so mixed and jumbled up to 
gether that he could not tell whether that 
" difference " was John Wakeman or the ledger, 
or something else, or what it was. In the 
midst of this confusion he awoke, and found 
the daylight streaming in the room and the 
rain pattering on the window-panes. 

All day long that " difference " haunted him ; 
but the storm kept on. He flattened his 
nose against the window-panes, and blew his 
breath on them, and watched the sky; but 
still it stormed. Late in the evening the rain 
ceased, although the night looked black and 



1 50 Obed Groot. 

lowering. Obed could restrain himself no 
longer, and ordered his horse. 

His daughter attempted to remonstrate ; but 
he chid her sternly, and with his feeling sharp- 
ened, and his venom increased against his 
debtor by the opposition, he left the house. 

" Guy ! Mas' Obed ! " exclaimed his negro 
Sam as he led out the horse. " A won'ful bad 
storm is coming! won'ful bad ! Ef I was you, 
Mas' Obed, I 'd stay to hum. It 's Tom Floyd's 
night. He '11 be out sure as my name 's Sam. 
Whoa ! Pepper ! Whoa ! Even the ole hoss 
don't want to go." 

" He '11 want to go before I 've done with 
him," said Obed, roughly. 

As he spoke he brushed the hand of his old 
retainer from the bridle, and set out at a brisk 
trot. 

Sam shook his head. " Mas' Obed don't 
b'lieve nuffin ! But he '11 lam some day ; he 
will." 

Obed rode rapidly on ; for the dark clouds 
were drifting across the sky, and the deep sigh- 
ing of the wind showed that the storm was not 
over. The light of the young moon was com- 
pletely hidden by the black masses which 



Obed Groot. 151 

swept over it. Although it was dark when he 
started, yet before he reached his place of des- 
tination he could scarcely see the road, and the 
rain began to fall. Pepper, however, kept 
steadily on, until a light gleaming from the 
window of a house at the roadside showed that 
he had reached his journey's end. Dismount- 
ing, he led his horse under a shed, and tied 
him there. Then groping his way to the house 
he knocked at the door. 

" Come in ! '* said a voice from within. 

Obed pulled up the latch and entered. John 
Wakeman was sitting at a table mending an 
old shoe. Near him sat his wife, a pale, 
anxious-looking woman. They both looked up 
as Obed entered, and a slight expression of 
pain crossed the man's face when he saw his 
visitor, and the woman cast a quick, apprehen- 
sive glance at her husband ; but neither spoke. 

The man instinctively pushed a chair towards 
Obed. 

" I want no chair, John Wakeman," said 
Obed, gruffly, " nor do I want to waste words. I 
came about that account of mine. Here it is." 

He extended the paper to the man, who 
took it and held it to the light. 



152 Obed Groat. 

" It *s right, I suppose ? " 

" Quite right." 

" Well," said Obed, somewhat staggered by 
this prompt admission of a matter which he 
had supposed would be disputed, ** I want 
my money." 

As he spoke he planted himself firmly in the 
middle of the floor, and crossed his hands on 
the top of a chair, as if he intended to remain 
there until his claim was satisfied. 

" Mr. Groot," said the man in a grave tone, 
" I will pay you as soon as I can. I have not 
the money ; I have told you so before, I tell you 
so again." As he spoke he placed the shoe on 
the table, and came around to where Obed 
stood. 

" My sheep have died. The storm has beaten 
my grain to the ground and destroyed the 
crop, and the drought has killed my com — ^a 
whole year's labor lost. Others have suffered 
as well as I. The hand of the Almighty is 
upon us, and we must submit." 

" I don *t see what I have to do with that," 
replied Obed, testily. " That 's a matter be- 
tween you and Providence. I don't see why 
I should be mixed up with it; and I won't 



ObedGrooL 153 

be," said he, resolutely; "I won't be!" I 
did n't come here to hear sermons." 

" Others, who have met with the same mis- 
fortune, have found indulgence," answered the 
man ; " why should not I ? " 

" Because you are dealing with me and not 
with others," replied Obed, sharply. " I let 
no man dictate to me how I am to manage my 
affairs, and I follow no one's example. I 've 
got a head," said he, tapping his forehead with 
his forefinger, " and I judge for myself. I will 
not be swindled out of my money. If you 
have not honesty enough to pay your debt, I '11 
make you." His lips quivered, and he shook 
his thin finger in the very face of the farmer. 

The man's eyes flashed at the last words;, 
the red blood flushed his cheeks, and he took 
a step forward. As he did so, he felt a touch 
on his arm. It was but the slight pressure of 
his wife's fingers, and even in his anger he 
turned to acknowledge the anxious yet affec- 
tionate glance which was fixed on him. " Do 
not fear, Mary," said he. " These things are 
hard to bear, and I forgot myself for a moment ; 
but it 's over now. Let him say his say, I '11 
bear it." 



1 54 Obed Groot. 

Obed turned sharply on the woman. " As 
to you/* said he, tartly, " I must and will say — '* 

The farmer laid his hand heavily on his 
shoulder and looked in his face. 

" Say nothing that may in any way reflect 
on Jur. She *s a hard-working, loving woman. 
She bears her heavy lot without repining. The 
little sunshine which God sends into this house 
comes from her. Say nothing of her, for un- 
less your looks belie you, you will say what I 
will not bear. To me she is all that is left of 
fortune or friends, and next to God I honor 
her.'* 

There was a grave sternness in the tone and 
manner of the farmer as he spoke, and a kin- 
dling of the steady eye which warned Obed 
that he was treading on dangerous ground. 

" As to your wife, I have no fault to find 
with her," replied he ; " she owes me nothing. 
I never deal with women, never — never ! *' 

" It *s well," said the other, in the same 
grave manner. " And now, as you have said 
what you came for, and I have given you my 
answer, it is useless to speak further about the 
matter. The night is a rough one ; will you 
stay here until the storm abates ? ** 



Obed Groot. 155 

" Stay here ! " screamed Obed, fairly excited 
beyond his patience by the sturdy calmness of 
his debtor ; " not a minute/' 

As he spoke he made for the door. 
" Think again," said the farmer ; " the night 
is dreadful, and there is wild work going on 
without." 

" I '11 go though the Devil himself were in my 
path ! '* As he spoke he pushed past the far- 
mer, and opening the door, dashed out into 
the darkness. He was absent but a minute. 
When he returned, the farmer was still stand- 
ing where he had left him. 

" John Wakeman," said he, slowly and in a 
tone of concentrated wrath, " you Ve braved 
me this night. Now, mark my words, / 7/ hunt 
you down ! " 

The farmer eyed him calmly, and then rais- 
ing his hand slowly, pointed upward, but said 
not a word. 

" I suppose that means Providence again," 
said Obed with a snarl. Whenever a man 
loses money, it 's always the work of Provi- 
idence, but when he makes it, it 's always his 
own. We *11 see what that same Providence 
will do when you get me after you." 



156 Obed Groot. 

Again he left the house, but as he did so 
he turned and looked back. The man stood 
with the same unmoved expression, and his fin- 
ger still pointed to heaven. 

" Let him point/' growled he. " If I do not 

teach him to pay his debts, may " He did 

not finish his sentence, for he had reached the 
shed under which he had tied his horse. He 
led him out, and -battling with the wind and 
rain, contrived to mount him, and turned his 
head homeward. 

John Wakeman was right : it was a wild 
night. The wind swept down the valley in 
long gusts. The trees creaked and groaned, 
and the lightning flashed across the road. The 
sky was inky black, and the horse splashed 
heavily through the mud and water which filled 
the road. But Obed*s venom was too much 
aroused and his bosom too full of vindictive 
plans for him to heed the turmoil around him. 
"Let him point to heaven,'* muttered he. 
"We 41 see what it will do for him. If I don't 
hunt him down, may I " 

Again he paused, for his ear caught a sound 
which came sweeping down the valley, min- 
gling strangely with the wailing of the storm. 



Obed Groot. 157 

Pepper too grew restive, and made one or two 
strong efforts to dash off. 

" Dogs out on such a night as this," muttered 
he. " Whose can they be ? *' 

For a moment his heart stood still, and a 
strange dread came over him, for he recollected 
the last words of his negro Sam, and associated 
them in his mind with the noises which were 
borne along on the wind. But Obed was not 
a man to yield to idle fancies. His life had 
been hard and practical, and with a feeling 
almost of contempt for himself, he turned 
his horse homeward. But Pepper had grown 
so restive that he could scarcely hold him ; and 
he seemed half wild with terror. His pace 
was quickened to a gallop. His rider, however, 
was able to govern him, until the same wild 
cry again came ringing in his ears and close at 
hand. Obed glanced behind him. As he did 
so a bright flash of lightning flickered through 
the darkness and showed a pack of hounds 
coming down upon him, with lolling tongues 
and fiery eyes ; and he also recognized the red 
coat and buck-skin smallclothes of Tom 
Floyd. Instinctively a prayer rose to his lips ; 
but at the same moment his last words to John 



1 58 Obed GrooL 

Wakeman flashed through his mind and choked 
it in his throat. 

It was no time for hesitation. He gave rein 
to his horse and dashed off at full speed. He 
assaulted the sides of Pepper with a shower of 
blows, and drove his heels into his ribs. For a 
moment he thought that he was gaining on his 
pursuers. But it was only a turn in the road 
which had shut out their cry. The next mo- 
ment, nearer than before, he heard the deep 
baying of the phantom hounds amid the bel- 
lowing of the storm, and loud above all the 
shout of the goblin horseman : " Hunt the 
miser down ! *' 

Obed set his teeth ; for amid his terrors, the 
feeling of resistance was strong. There was 
no need now to urge his horse ; for, wild with 
fright and startled by the sharp flashes of light- 
ning and the roar of the thunder, his speed 
was terrific. Down the Cedar-Swamp road 
toward the village of Mosquito Cove, Obed 
scoured along, the mud spattering behind him, 
his coat-tails fluttering in the wind. Pepper 
had got the very devil in him. Bit and bridle 
were but as threads to hold him in. At every 
yell of the hounds he seemed to leap a hun- 



Obed Groot. 159 

dred feet. Through the village, up the hill, 
across the fields of the Valentines, down Fresh- 
Pond Lane, through the swamp at the end of 
it, along the borders of the Sound, across West 
Beach, and over the upland of West Island, he 
tore along, and close at his heels, fast and fu- 
rious, followed the goblin pack. 

In the centre of West Island was a large 
house occupied by a hard-riding, jovial old 
fellow, who kept his hounds and lived with 
open heart and open hand. 

The sound of the approaching chase roused 
him from his lair, and as Obed sped by he saw 
the old General — as he was called — standing at 
his window, with his nightcap in his hand, yell- 
ing like mad and cheering on the hunt. 

He thought that he could hear sounds of 
mocking laughter and loud greetings inter- 
changed between the goblin rider and the Gen- 
eral. He made an effort to pull in his horse. 
He might as well have tried to rule a whirl- 
wind. Down the bank he bounded, over the 
bridge, along the causeway, through the mud 
and water, across East Island, along East 
Beach, up Peacock's Lane, his hoofs striking 
fire at every step. 



1 60 Obed GrooL 

The stiff-sided inhabitants of Buckram were 
aroused by the fiendish shouts. They knew too 
well the sound of Tom Floyd's hounds, and 
Obed saw them scampering in every direction 
as he flitted by. 

Through the valley of Buckram, across by 
Meadow Side, over the hills of Oyster Bay, 
along the upper road, and through the quiet 
town of Jericho, the hunt swept on, until the 
dark wnste of Hempstead Plains opened in 
view. Full twenty miles had Obed come, and 
still no signs of flagging in his steed. And now 
before him stretched out a barren waste, dark, 
dreary, and almost without limit. He knew 
that far off to the east lay the village of Hemp- 
stead, and he hoped that the horse might turn 
in that direction. But he was disappointed. 
Pepper headed toward the east, and dashed 
across the plains until he came to the great 
south road. 

Trees, houses, and fences, seen dimly in the 
dark, flitted past like shadows. Occasionally 
a deep bark would burst from the throat of 
some startled watch-dog as Obed fled by, 
changed into a yell of terror at the goblin pack 
which followed at his heels. The longer 



Obed Groot. 1 6 1 

Pepper ran the more furious gfrew his speed. 
Obed began to grow delirious. He yelled and 
screamed, now shrieking for help, now joining 
in the loud shouts of his pursuers. Thus he 
was carried on through South Oyster Bay and 
Babylon, when once more the horse turned to 
the north, and homeward. But Obed now was 
past all thought. 

He was carried on he knew not how ; he 
cared not whither. Thought, feeling, fear, and 
sense were all gone. Instinctively he kept his 
seat. He knew that he was hurried through 
bushes and thickets, over ploughed fields and 
fences ; he felt that Pepper was his master, and 
that any further struggle was useless; he 
yielded to his fate, and was whirled on as if in 
a dream ; he knew not how it ended, nor when 
nor where his horse stopped ; he had an indis- 
tinct idea of hearing voices about him, and of 
trampling feet, and anxious faces, and of being 
carried into a house ; but it was all confused. 

When he came to himself he was in his own 
bed. There was a feeling of pain about his 
head, as if he had received a blow. His daugh- 
ter was sitting at a table near him ; but still 
his mind was not clear. He looked around him 



1 62 Obed GrooL 

and muttered something about "that differ- 
ence/* and " hounds and Tom Floyd and Pep- 
per," and while he was speaking he dropped off 
into a doze. 

Late in the evening he awoke again. His 
head was clear, and his mind was ripe for busi- 
ness. He called his daughter to him. 

"Where 's Pepper?'* 

Esther looked at him with a strange expres- 
sion. 

" He 's in the stable." 

"Alive?" 

" Yes ; what should kill him ? " 

Obed had it on his tongue to tell his story, 
but he remembered that he had not figured to 
much advantage in the night's adventure ; so 
he held his peace, although he did mutter, 
" That horse's wind and bottom are tremen- 
dous." 

Again he sank back upon his pillow, and 
with half-closed eyes lay watching his daughter 
as she worked. As he watched her dreamy 
eyes and finely chiselled features, with the deli- 
cate and almost ethereal bloom on her cheek, 
and the glossy hair which rested on her brows, 
he thought that angels must look as she did. 



Obed GrooL 1 63 

"Angels have nbthing of earth in them," 
said the girl. 

Again that startling echo to his thoughts. 
Her eyes were fixed on his, and again that 
searching, unfathomable glance which made 
him cower. 

At that moment he heard a firm strong tread 
on the doorstep, and a single loud bold knock 
at the door. He knew it well, although he 
could not hear the voice ; and he knew well 
the step which was mounting the stairs with- 
out haste, deliberate and resolved ; and it did 
not need the glance which he gave to tell him 
that John Wakeman was coming in. 

" Ah ! I know it *s about that difference," 
muttered he, watching his visitor with eyes 
brilliant with feverish excitement- 
John Wakeman wasted no words. " I Ve 
brought your money, sir," said he, taking out 
a well-worn leather purse. 

He began to count out the money, on the 
table. The girl drew back and watched the two 
with an expression of the most intense sadness. 

As he finished counting it, and Obed stretched 
out his hand to grasp it, the girl hastily rose 
and put her hand on his. 



164 Obed Groot. 

" O father ! don't touch it. I know that it 
comes from a wrecked household, from a broken 
heart. Do not take it, I implore you, as you 
value all that is most dear to you. There is 
some wealth which comes coupled with a curse. 
All such, is that which is wrung from the heart- 
blood of the poor. Touch it not." She bowed 
her head over his hand, and held it clasped in 
both of hers. 

" Take it away,'' said she, abruptly raising 
her head and speaking fast. " Tempt him not 
to his ruin." 

The farmer looked steadily at her. There 
was an expression of honest admiration in his 
eyes, and for a moment his voice faltered. 

" The money is justly his ; I tempt him not. 
There is no wrong in my giving, nor in his 
receiving what is due to him." 

" There, there ! Esther ! you hear him," said 
Obed, in a querulous tone ; " he says it 's mine." 

The girl heeded him not. "The money is 
due indeed, and that you offered it is right; 
but is there nothing due from the rich to the 
poor? Is there not somewhere an account 
kept which shows that although the debtor 
may owe gold, the creditor owes mercy ? I Ve 




Obed GrooL 165 

read it somewhere. John, now answer me? 
Has it not cost you sorrow, perhaps tears, to 
procure this money ? " 

" It 's honestly come by,'* said the man. 

" I know that well," replied the girl, taking 
his hard hand. "But are there no tears on 
that gold ? " 

The man was silent. Esther stood looking 
in his face with the same gfrave earnestness. 

" I Ve heard of your misfortunes,*' said she. 
** Would not this aid you to get on again ? '* 

"I cannot say but that it would," replied 
the man. 

"You hear that, father?** said she, eagerly. 
** You know that he has lost nearly all he had 
on earth. You will let him have it until better 
times ? Will you not ? " 

Obed turned testily on his bed. " The girl *s 
mad ! Reach me that inkstand, John. I will 
write you a receipt for the money." 

" Father——" 

"Not a word more! not a single word! 
Hitherto you Ve been a quiet, obedient girL 
Od rat the girl, what *s4n her? " 

The farmer reached the pen and ink to the 
old mian, who sat up in the bed, and wrote the 



1 66 Obed Groot. 

receipt. The other took it, folded it up, and 
put it in his pocket. 

Before he went he approached Esther and 
took her hand. " I once had a daughter. 
Thank God she died before we came to be as 
poor as we are now. It was a heavy sorrow 
then ; but I can see the kindness of it now ; for 
it would have added a g^eat weight to my 
heart to have dimmed her young life with the 
sorrows which overshadow mine. But if she 
had lived I feel that she would have been like 
you, and I could have asked nothing better 
for her." 

He turned abruptly from her, and his heavy 
step was heard as he descended the stairs and 
left the house. 

Once more Esther approached the bed. 
"Father, let me call him back before he is 
gone too far. I implore it for your sake ; I 
implore it for the love of heaven ! Oh ! you 
know not all that is depending on your words 
and acts this night." 

Despite the sadness of her tone, Obed was 
fairly roused to wrath. "I tell you no! z. 
thousand times no! Were the very hell- 
hounds which placed me here in this very room, 
I 'd tell you «^ ./ " 



Obed GrooL 167 

Esther drew back, and a mysterious change 
came over her as she spoke : " Now hear me 
yet again. It is not too late/' 

In her voice there was a tone of solemn sad- 
ness such as he had never heard before, and 
which filled his heart with foreboding ; but the 
grim demon which had griped it so long still 
kept his hold there, and struggled hard to keep 
his holier feelings out. He shook his head. 

She did not regard his gesture, but spoke on : 
"From my childhood until now I have been 
with you. I have seen you grow from poverty 
to wealth. You were an earnest, striving, frugal 
man ; you struggled and fought your way on ; 
you placed dollar by dollar, and as you saw 
your store increase your heart grew glad.'* 

The old man chuckled in his bed, and rubbed 
his hands, his eye gleaming with satisfaction. 

" Aye, girl, money is power ; remember that, 
always remember that.*' 

But she waved her hand and went on : " As 
your heart rejoiced it also grew hard. Its bet- 
ter feelings one by one were frozen out, until 
at last but one single overwhelming passion 
filled it ; crushing to atoms all others, and sit^ 
ting there alone — the sordid love of gain." 



1 68 Obed GrooL 

The old man made a gesture of impatience. 
" I 'm no worse than my neighbors," muttered 
he ; " not a whit worse." 

The girl still spoke ; " I watched this feeling 
as it grew. Child as I was, I tried to battle 
against it, and turn you to better things. I 
hoped that as I should become older, and as 
years would give weight and influence to my 
words, I still might redeem the past and win 
you from your threatened destiny. It was a 
hard task, for all went well with you. When 
blight and mildew swept the lands of others, 
you gathered in your harvest rich and plentiful. 
No murrain touched your flocks. You turned 
to other ventures, and still success followed 
you. Wherever you went, whatever you did, 
the gifts of God were showered on you in rich 
profusion. But amid them all, your heart still 
clung to earth and them. It was never raised 
in gratitude to the Giver, nor did it dream of 
the object of the gift." 

** You *re wrong, my child, indeed you are," 
said the old man, with a tremulous voice. " I 
was grateful, indeed I was. I said my prayers 
always'' 

" Idle words, bearing no fruit. What acts of 



Obed GrooL 1 69 

yours ever showed that the blessings which you 
received were extended by you to others?'* 
demanded the girl, sternly. 

Obed muttered something about throwing 
away money on wasteful, improvident vaga- 
bonds. 

" The poor were about you by hundreds, 
nay by thousands ; the earth was teeming with 
them. Their cry for help, by you ever un- 
heeded, went up to heaven with the story of its 
suflfering, with not one voice to say that you 
had sheltered, fed, or clothed. Such as sought 
you, you taunted with the calamities which 
Heaven had cast upon them, as crimes of their 
own committing. The result came. Your 
house was shunned by every one who felt that 
sorrow and suffering formed a claim to aid and 
sympathy from all who belonged to the great 
brotherhood of man. I was your child, and 
had an errand to fulfil. Time was waning fast ; 
the frosts of age were on your brow. What 
if eternity were reached and found you lost to 
mercy and to God ! " 

" Who are you," demanded the old man, 
Sitting up in his bed, " that you speak thus to 
me?" 



1 70 Obed Groot. 

" As yet your child ! *' 

" I was afraid that you had forgotten it," re- 
plied he ; " I '11 have no more of this.*' 

The girl looked sadly in his face. " Be it as 
you have said ; my mission *s ended." 

As she spoke, she stood before him no longer 
a timid, shrinking child. She still wore the 
semblance of her former self, but there was an 
air almost of glory about her person, and a 
majesty in her clear eye, from which all earthly 
passion had fled, and her low startling tones 
spoke like those of conscience. 

*'Now hear and see the hidden past, and 
from that divine the future." 

All about him seemed to whirl. The room, 
the furniture, the bed, whirled and whirled, and 
then became a mist. The mist gathered into 
masses which filled the room and pressed upon 
him. He shook with mortal fear, and closed 
' his eyes, for he shrank from what was to come. 
Again the voice of Esther came stealing on his 
ear ; so quiet yet so commanding that he could 
not but listen. 

" Now hear the past, as you know it not, and 
yet as you know it well. The flight of time 
rolls back upon itself, and as the curtain which 



Obed GrooL 171 

shrouds the past draws back, I see a feeble, 
sickly boy with his head bowed at; his mother's 
knee, his hands clasped, and his lips uttering a 
lisping prayer; a very feeble prayer to reach so 
far ; yet whispered as it was, it ascended to the 
Great Throne, borne upward by the strong fer- 
vid supplication of her who brought him into 
being, and now sheltered him beneath her strong 
love. I saw her borne to her grave, and the boy, 
as yet a child, left to the care of strangers, be- 
neath whose neglect the lessons of his childhood 
were swept away. His nature became stern, 
and he grew up a cold and hardened man, 
strong to fight the great battle of life, and 
struggle for the rewards of earth, without one 
thought of her who had sheltered his young life, 
without one thought of the great reckoning to 
come. Again I see him in his youth, a plod- 
ding, striving man, with earnest brow and toil- 
hardened hands. He is sitting at a table 
with a book in his hand, thumbed and well 
worn. It marks the progress of his gains, and 
he pores and ponders over it, turning from 
it only to look at a small box near by which 
holds those gains, the story of which is writ- 
ten in the book. Upon a shelf near by, there 



172 Obed GrooL 

lies another book. It is dust covered, and 
has been undisturbed for months. A spider 
has woven his web around it, and rests there 
in security. It is a book of promises — of 
promises which never fail." 

Obed turned uneasily in his bed. " I know 
it well," muttered he. " My mother's Bible. 
She gave it when I was a boy, a very little 
boy." 

The girl did not seem to hear him. " Prom- 
ises made when the earth was in its infancy and 
humanity was tainted first with sin. Promises 
which have ever been fulfilled, and ever been 
renewed, as man's wants call them into birth, 
and whose glad realization shall exist when 
earth and man shall be swept away, and time 
itself merged in the great ocean of which it 
forms a drop—- eternity." 

Obed raised his eyes ; but he could not bear 
the earnest, mysterious gaze that met his own. 
He trembled at her words, and yet he could 
not but love and reverence her ; for he felt their 
truth like Holy Writ. 

" Speak, I charge you," said he, with half-im- 
ploring, half-shrinking gesture. " Let me know 
the truth. Who are you ? " 



Obed Groot 1 73 

" Listen/* answered the girl. " From child- 
hood until now, there was one commissioned 
from on high to guard and direct the footsteps 
of that man, as he journeyed along the road 
which leads to the dark valley, and to point out 
the seed of good works which might be sowed 
on earth and yield a glorious harvest for the gar- 
ners of eternity. But he would none of her 
counsel. He heeded not her whisperings. 
Seared in conscience and flint in heart, he 
turned away from the calls of heaven and fixed 
his eyes on earth." 

" O my child ! my child ! do not rebuke 
me thus,** said the wretched man, clasping his 
hands and bowing his head upon them. If I 
was hard to others, I was never so to thee. If 
I labored to become rich, it was that you might 
enjoy it. If I loved gold ; if I perilled all to 
get it, it was because my love for you was 
greater than all else ! Do not speak thus. I 
cannot bear it.'* 

He bowed his head upon his clasped hands, 
and the tears trickled through his fingers. 

"Your love to me was the last hope of 
heaven. The guardian spirit took her station 
at your side through life. In form, your child. 



1 74 Obed Groot. 

the object of your love and care ; but still your 
guardian — with the same solemn duties, with 
the same high trust committed to her, and with 
that holy love alone as the last link of the 
golden chain to lead you from earth to heaven. 
With mortal form came mortal frailties; but 
far above all earthly cares was the high and 
holy purpose for which she came. Now tell 
me before I go (for earth is passed with me for- 
ever), was I recreant to my trust ? *' 

The old man spoke not, for his heart was 
filled with its own communings. The memory 
of the past was sweeping through his mind ; 
wasted opportunities, — the great omissions, — 
time speeding on and pointing to age, decrepi- 
tude, and death. He dared not look up at his 
accuser. He dared not answer. At last the 
words, ** My child,'* burst from his full heart, 
" speak one word of pardon for the past." 
There was no response. Once more he looked 
up. His daughter lay lifeless before him. With 
a wild cry he flung himself at her side. 

" Esther, dear child of my heart ! guardian 
spirit ! whoever thou art, come back ; oh ! leave 
me not forever! ** 

The lifeless form moved not ; and as he 



T/ 



Obed Groot. 1 75 

struggled to raise her from the ground he saw 
standing at her side the semblance of herself, 
ethereal as a phantom, serenely beautiful, yet 
calm and passionless as ice. He stretched out 
his hand imploringly. 

" If thou art she who has been life-long at 
my side, to keep me from sin, come back ! By 
Him who died upon the cross, I implore it. 
By Him who heard the dying cry of one who 
led a life of crime and sought His mercy only 
in the throes of death, and pardoned ; for His 
holy sake, pardon and return.** 

" Man ! " replied the spirit, " I can never 
again be child of thine. While mortal means 
could lead you right, my errand was on earth. 
That time is past ; the future is in the hand of 
Him whom we all obey." 

" Yet hear me once again," said the wretched 
man, rising up and confronting the form, whose 
dim outline was shadowed still before him. 
** By your own value of man's salvation ! as 
you would not abandon a human soul to perdi- 
tion, and consign it to everlasting woe, I charge 
you desert me not in this my hour of utmost 
need and deepest agony, when all that is good 
within me is battling for life against the power 



1 76 Obed GrooL 

of evil. Daughter ! spirit, whatever you are ! 
you dare not thus desert me for whose redemp- 
tion such a price was paid. There is a promise 
in the book which you, even you, oft read 
to me: *That no call for mercy, however 
late, shall be unheeded ; that no sin, however 
dark, but can be washed away/ You dare not 
thus desert your trust, and take your flight 
to Him who sent you, with your errand unful- 
filled ; for my cry for mercy and pardon would 
follow you to His very feet and condemn you 
there." 

There was no response to his passionate ap- 
peal, and as he held out his hands imploringly, 
the dim form faded from his sight, all about 
him seemed to change, and the mist which had 
obscured his brain swept away. He was lying 
in his bed. 

The sunlight was streaming through the 
window ; a bird was carolling on a tree near by, 
and his daughter was sitting at his bedside, 
holding his hand in hers. The old man clasped 
his arms about her, and held her fast. 

" My child, my own dear child ! I promise 
all. I *11 do all you ask. I never knew till now 
bow great a debt I owe, and how little of it I 



Obed GrooL 177 

hava paid — ^the great debt which riches owe to 
poverty." 

He bowed his head upon her shoulder, his 
gray locks mingling with her bright tresses, and 
still he kept his hold. He whispered in her 
ear: 

" Send back John Wakeman's money. I '11 
not take it." 

His daughter looked at him with a bewil- 
dered air, and passed her hand afJectionately 
over his gray hair, but made no reply. 

'* Don't tell me that it *s too late," said he, 
passionately. 

He looked at the table where John had left 
the money. There was nothing there. 

" Where is it ? I saw him count it out on 
that very table." 

Esther took his hand gently. " You Ve been 
dreaming, father. You had a fall from your 
horse, and have been dreaming ever since." 

Could that strange, sad scene be but a 
dream. If it were, he thanked God that it was 
so, and not a stern reality. Like the Israelite 
king of old, he turned his face to the wall, but 
in silence, and with that silence were mingled 
prayers; prayers which were no longer idle 



1 78 Obed Groot. 

words, but which throve and bore fruit; and 
when he arose from his bed of pain — for he 
lingered there some days, — his resolutions had 
taken shape, and settled in the one fixed pur- 
pose of spreading sunshine in his path and 
gladness in that of others. He felt that the 
dream was a revelation from on high, and that 
his daughter all unknowing was his guardian 
angel still. 

The first thing he did was to visit Pepper; 
for he could not get the idea out of his head 
that his midnight ride was a stem reality. He 
examined him from head to heel, and thumped 
his ribs. There had always been a prodigious 
display of bone about Pepper, and it was all 
there still. 

" That horse is a wonder,'* muttered Obed. 
Pepper looked over his shoulder at him as if he 
agreed with him. 

"We *11 keep what we know to ourselves, 
won't we. Pepper? " 

He tried to do so, but it was useless. Two 
old negroes and a women had seen him on his 
mad race, and the adventure got wind. He 
denied it stoutly ; but with his denial its circu- 
lation increased, until it obtained the full credit 



Obed Groot 1 79 

which it merited, and it passed into a proverb, 
when one was dealing with a hard creditor: 
" May you ride on Obed Groot's hunt ! '' 

From that eventful night he changed his 
ways. He sent for John Wakeman, and not 
only gave him time to pay his debt, but helped 
him forward in the world, so that in a few 
years he became a thriving, prosperous man. 

As Obed indulged the feeling of benevolence 
and kindness to his fellow-man, it grew and 
throve, so that his heart, from being of the 
size of a dried currant, waxed large and gen- 
erous in its impulses, and a poor neighbor, 
whom he had rescued from poverty and vice, 
swore that it was as large as a pumpkin. 

From being shunned, his house became the 
seat of hospitality; the corners of his mouth 
lost the old habit of turning down, and his 
chin was safe. His daughter was with him 
still, with her calm counsels cheering him on, 
and with a husband to help her, and with sev- 
eral little guardian angels to tease and worry 
Obed, and climb his knee and pull his hair ; 
but he gathered them in his arms, and declared 
that all the world could not produce their 
equals. 



1 80 Obed GrooL 

His only regret was that he had not discov- 
ered the grand secret of happiness until so late, 
and that so much time had been wasted ere 
life's true labor had been commenced. 



HARRY BLAKE. 



A Story of Circumstantial Evidence, founded on 

Fact. 

CHAPTER I. 

AT about the time when the ill-feeling be- 
tween England and her American colo- 
nied had ripened into a rebellion, there stood 
on the road between Albany and Schenectady 
an old house whose walls had been reared by 
the sturdy hand of some Dutch builder. It 
was time-worn and gray, but every thing about 
it was solid and strong. The barns were roomy 
and extensive, with wide doors and windows, 
and had a comfortable, liberal air. 

From the lowest branch of a large sycamore 
in front of this house, hung a sign-board orna- 
mented with the figure of a horse of a deep- 
blue color — a variety of that animal common 
in those days, but at present extinct, — indicat- 
ing that it was a place of public entertainment. 

z8z 



1 8 2 Harry Blake. 

Such an intimation, however, was little needed ; 
for the Blue Horse was noted throughout the 
whole country round for its good ale, its warm 
fireside, and its jolly, jovial landlord, who told 
a story, drank his ale, and smoked his pipe, 
with any man in the country. Could he but 
get a crony at his bar-room fire, he cared little 
whether the fellow had an empty pocket or 
not, nor whether the ale which was making 
him mellow was ever paid for. 

It is no wonder, then, that the Blue Horse 
became the delight of the men, and the horror 
of their wives, who wondered why their hus- 
bands would wander oflf, at night, to old Garret 
Quackenboss* house, and listen to his royster- 
ing stories, when they could be so much more 
usefully employed at home, in splitting wood 
or rocking the baby. 

Rumors of their hostility reached the ears of 
old Garrett ; but he smoked his pipe, closed 
his eyes, and forgot them. 

His customers did the same ; and in spite of 
conjugal opposition, the bar-room of the Blue 
Horse was rarely empty. 

This bar-room was large, with a wide fire- 
place, and great sturdy fire-dogs, on which 



Harry Blake. 1 83 

were huge logs of wood. Heavy rafters, 
blackened by smoke, crossed the ceiling of the 
room. 

Resting on hooks over the fire-place were 
several guns, covered with dust and cobwebs, 
They probably had never been used since the 
landlord was a boy ; but he occasionally cast an 
anxious eye on them, as rumors of war and strife 
reached him from the more eastern colonies. 

Wooden chairs, wooden tables, a wooden 
dresser, garnished with pewter plates, shining 
like so many mirrors, and a huge arm-chair in 
the chimney-comer, with Garret Quackenboss' 
fat body resting in it, completed the furniture 
of the room. 

It was about five o'clock in the afternoon of 
a bright day in autumn, and in this very room, 
and in the midst of a group of men, with the 
face of the landlord showing out like a red sun 
from among them, that we open our narrative. 

The men were all of the same class as Garret 
— ^plain, sturdy, substantial, — either farmers, 
who had loitered in to pick up the gossip of 
the day ; or those who, on their way from 
Albany or Schenectady, had dropped in to 
have a talk with old Garret before indulging in 



1 84 Harry Blake. 

that same pleasure with their better halves at 
home. 

The subject, however, which now engrossed 
them was far from a pleasant one. It seemed 
so even to the landlord, for he was silent, and 
turned a deaf ear to what was said ; it being a 
fixed rule of his to interfere in no man's difficul- 
ties but his own. And as this, which was a hot 
dialogue between two of his guests, was evi- 
dently fast verging into a quarrel, — ^after eying 
the parties steadily for some time, — ^he thrust 
his hands into his pockets and left the room. 

Before closing the door, he turned and looked 
solemnly at the disputants, to let them see 
that their misconduct was depriving them of 
the light of his countenance. Then shaking 
his head, and emitting from his throat a grum- 
bling indication of discontent, he shut the door 
and went out. 

" Come, come — stop this, Wickliffe," said an 
old man, one of the party, on whom, at least. 
Garret's look had produced an effect. " Don't 
you see you 've driven Garret away ? This 
dispute is mere nonsense." 

The person whom he addressed was a short, 
square-built man, with a dark, sallow face, a 



Harry Blake. 1 85 

pair of dark black eyes, which at times kindled 
and glowed like fire, a low wrinkled forehead, 
and lips that twitched, baring and showing his 
teeth like a mastiff preparing to bite. 

And as he sat there, with his fingers working 
with anger, and his lips writhing, he was about 
as ugly a looking fellow as one would wish to 
see. 

He turned slowly to the old man who spoke, 
and snapping his fingers in his face, said : 
" That for old Garret ! Let him go ; and as for 
this dispute with that boy, it *s my aflfair, not 
yours ; so don't meddle with what don't con- 
cern you." 

The old man drew back abashed. But the 
opponent of Wicklifle, a young fellow of three 
or four and twenty, whose frank, handsome 
countenance, and glad eye, seemed the war- 
rant of an open, generous disposition, now 
spoke : 

"Well, Wicklifle," said he, " if you will quar- 
rel, I won't. I did n't want to drive Garret 
out of his own bar-room ; and you know he 
never will stay where there 's quarrelling. So 
drink your ale, and we '11 say no more about 
this matter." 



1 86 Harry Blake. 

" But I U'ill say more about it," retorted the 
man, half rising from his seat, and at the same 
time shaking his fist at him, " I will say more ; 
and who '11 hinder me, I *d like to know that ? 
And as for you, Mr. Harry Blake, I will say, 
too, that in spite of your big carcass, you have 
no more spirit than a woman. That is what 
I '11 say.*' 

" Well, well, say it, if you please," replied 
Blake, going to the fire and seating himself on 
a bench in front of it, " I 'm sure I don't care." 

As he spoke, he laughed; and leaning for- 
ward, he picked up a chip which lay on the 
hearth, and commenced stirring the fire with 
it, at the same time whistling, and paying no 
attention to what his opponent said, other than 
by an occasional laugh at his evident anger at 
being thus foiled. 

At last Wickliflfe, turning to a man who sat 
next to him, muttered something between his 
teeth which drew the cry of " Shame ! shame !" 
from those around him, and of which Blake 
caught but the words, " Mary Lincoln." But 
they brought him to his feet. 

" What 's that you say about Mary Lin- 
coln ? " said he, advancing towards the man, 



Harry Blake. 187 

who was looking at him with a grin of satisfac- 
tion at having at last aroused him. 

" Nothing, nothing/* replied several, at the 
same time rising and placing themselves be- 
tween him and Wickliffe. Don't mind him, 
Harry ; don't mind him. He *s in a passion, 
and does n't mean what he says." 

" But I do mean it ! " shouted Wickliffe. " I 
do mean it ; and I repeat it. Mary Lincoln 
is " 

" What ? " demanded Blake, quickly, his eyes 
glowing with anger. 

Wickliffe eyed him for a moment with a 
fixed, dogged stare, and it might have been 
shame, or it might have been a feeling of trepi- 
dation at having at length aroused Blake, and 
at seeing him, with every muscle of his power- 
ful frame strung, ready to leap upon him, that 
deterred him; for he turned away his head, 
and said: "No matter what. I 've said it 
once, and that 's enough. They all heard it." 

Harry Blake's face, from a deep scarlet, be- 
came deadly pale, as he answered : " Wickliffe, 
I did not hear what you said ; but I dare you 
to repeat it. If you do, and there is one word 
in it that should not be, this hour will be the 



i88 Harry Blake. 

bitterest of your life. I *m not the man to 
make a threat and not to act up to it.*' 

He stood for a moment waiting for him to 
repeat his remark, and then turned on his heel 
and walked to the furthest end of the room ; 
and as he did so it was remarked by several, 
who thought nothing of it at the time, but 
who remembered it long afterwards, when every 
word then uttered and every action done be- 
came important, that he ground his teeth to- 
gether, and, seizing a large knife which lay on 
the table, with his teeth still set, drove it into 
the table, and left it sticking there. 

Still his adversary did not seem disposed to 
give up a dispute which it was evident had al- 
ready been carried too far ; for he demanded in 
an impatient tone : 

" What *s Mary Lincoln to you, my young 
fellow, that you bristle up so at the very men- 
tion of her name?" 

" What is she to you ? ** continued he, becom- 
ing still more excited ; " be she pure as snow 
— or — or — or what I will not name ! One 
would think you were a sweetheart. A glo- 
rious pair you 'd make ! Your red-hot temper 
would be finely balanced against her sweet 



Harry Blake. 1 89 

face and disposition. Sweet — very sweet ; and 
so yielding and dove-like that she cannot 
resist importunity, however improper. Ha! 
ha ! It makes me laugh.*' 

His laugh, however, was a short one ; for 
the words were scarcely out of his mouth 
before Blake was upon him. 

Exerting his great strength, now doubly in- 
creased by fury, he fairly swung the speaker 
from his feet, and flung him across the room 
and against the opposite wall, striking which 
he fell at full length upon the floor. 

For a moment Wickliffe lay stunned; but 
recovering himself, he sprang up, and, shaking 
his fist at Blake, and saying, "My boy, you 
may take the measure of your coffin after this ; 
for you '11 need one," darted from the room. 
A speedy opportunity might have been afforded 
to him to put his threat into execution, had 
not several persons sprang forward and seized 
Blake, as he was following, and held him back 
by main force. 

" Don't stop me ! " exclaimed he, struggling 
to get loose, and dragging the strong men who 
held him across the floor. 

" Let loose your hold, Dick Wells ; let loose 



1 90 Harry Blake. 

your grip," exclaimed he to one who held him 
by the shoulders with a strength nearly equal 
to hi^ own, " or I '11 strike you." 

" No, you won't, Harry," replied the other. 
" But even if you do, I '11 not let you go on a 
fool's errand. So there's no use scuffling in 
that way." 

Blake saw that nothing was to be gained in a 
struggle with so many, and so he said, " Loose 
your hold. I '11 promise not to follow him. But 
mark me," said he, as they relinquished their 
hold, "you have this night heard this scoun- 
drel defame one of the purest girls that ever 
lived, because he had a grudge against me, and 
knew that she was to be my wife. He shall 
pay for it, if it cost me my life." 

" Come, come, Harry, don't be a boy," said 
the old man who had before interferred with 
Wickliffe. "The man was half drunk and 
quarrelsome, and saw that you could n't stom- 
ach what he was saying, and so he said it. No 
one cares for him, or his words. We all know 
that Mary Lincoln has n't her equal in these 
parts, (jrod bless her ! I only wish she was 
my own child. Not but what my poor little 
Kate is a good girl ; and kind and affectionate, 



Harry Blake. 191 

too, poor little Kate is; but yet, she is not 
Mary Lincoln ; but Kate is a good girl, though ; 
a very good girl." And the old man shook his 
head reproachfully, as if there were a small 
voice whispering at his heart, that he should 
not have placed his own poor little Kate next 
after Mary Lincoln. 

Harry Blake's face brightened, as he looked 
at the old man ; and he took his hand and 
shook it warmly. 

" You 're rigjit, Adams — you 're right. Mary 
needs no one to speak up for her. I see it. 
God bless you for all your kind feelings tow- 
ards her. And now that I think of it, Adams, 
tell Kate that Mary may not be Mary Lincoln 
long, and may soon want her to stand up with 
her." 

" I will do that, Harry," said the old farmer, 
rubbing his hands together, " and right glad I 
am to hear it ; but, Harry, you '11 not carry this 
quarrel further — promise me — I can trust you, 
I know." 

Blake, however, laughed and shook his head. 
" I '11 think of it," said he. '' * Beware of rash 
promises,' was what I learnt from my copy- 
book. But now I must go. Five miles are 



192 Harry Blake. 

between me and my home." As he spoke, he 
turned from them and left the room, and in a 
short time was heard galloping down the road. 

He had not been gone many minutes, 
when one of the company, an old man, 
dressed in a suit of gray homespun, who had 
been sitting by the fire a silent spectator of the 
altercation, got up, and turning to a man who 
was leaning carelessly against the opposite side 
of the fireplace, said : " Come, Walton, let 's 
follow Harry's example. Our paths are the 
same, and we *11 go in company ; and as you 
are the youngest, you can get the horses." 

The person thus addressed seemed to agree 
to the proposal, for after yawning and stretch- 
ing himself, he went out, and in a few minutes 
was heard calling from without, that the horses 
were ready. 

The road which they pursued was the one 
already taken by Wickliffe and Blake ; and as 
they had far to go, and it was late, they struck 
into a brisk trot, so as to pass a dreary portion 
of it, which ran through waste and forest, be- 
fore the night set in. 

Part of it was solitary enough, shrouded by 
tall trees, covered with long weeping moss, 




Harry Blake. 1 93 

trailing from their branches to the earth, and re- 
sembling locks blanched by age. And in other 
parts, dense and tangled bushes, with giant 
dead trees stretching out their leafless branches 
over them, crowded up to the very road. 

They were trotting briskly between two 
gjreen walls of swamp and forest, when sud- 
denly a sharp, shrill cry rose in the air. It 
seemed to proceed from the woods a short dis- 
tance in front of them. 

They were both bold men ; but their cheeks 
grew white, and they instinctively drew in their 
horses. 

" Was that a shout or a scream ? ** asked Gray- 
son, turning his heavy whip in his hand, so as 
to have its loaded handle ready for a blow. 

" It smacked of both," replied Walton. 

" Hark! there it is again.*' 

Again the same pifercing cry rang through 
the air, echoing through the woods until it 
seemed to die away in a low wail. 

" There 's foul play there,'* shouted Walton. 
And giving his horse a sharp cut of the whip, 
the animal sprang forward at a gallop. 

^* There it is, again. Hark ! It is some one 
begging for mercy." 



1 94 Harry Blake. 

" Stop, Walton/* said Grayson, reining in 
his horse. " Did you hear the name ? " 

" No." 

" I did, and it was Harry. Can Harry Blake 
be settling scores with that braggart Wickliffe ? " 

" God of Heaven ! I hope not," exclaimed 
Walton. "There was bad blood enough be- 
tween them to lead to a dozen murders. Go 
it, Jack," said he, again striking his horse, 
" we '11 be upon them at the next turn of the 
road. The bushes hide them now." 

A dozen leaps of their horses brought them 
round the copse of trees, which had shut out a 
sight which now made them shudder. 

Within twenty yards of them, extended on 
his back, lay Wickliffe, dead. Bending over 
him was Blake, grasping a knife, which was 
driven up to the haft in his breast. 

" Good God ! Harry Blake taken red-handed 
in a murder ! " exclaimed Grayson, seeing Blake 
endeavoring to pull the knife from the wound. 
" Don 't stab him again. Oh ! Harry, Harry, 
what have you done? " 

Blake started up as they advanced. He 
looked hastily about him ; made one or two 
irresolute steps ; but before he could make up 



Harry Blake. 1 95 

his mind what to say or do, Walton sprang 
from his horse, and flung himself upon him. 
" Harry Blake, I charge you with murder.** 

Blake stared at him. "Me! with murder? 
Are you mad ? Why, I did n't kill him.*' 

*' It won't do, Harry ; It won't do," said 
Walton, bitterly. " I saw you with the knife in 
your grasp — in his bosom — ^and him dead. Oh, 
Harry! This is a sad ending of this after- 
noon's quarrel.** 

" Will you hear me ?** said Blake, earnestly, 
" and you Caleb — you are older than Walton, 
and less impetuous, listen to me. I came here 
but a moment before yourself. I heard a per- 

« 

son calling for help, and galloping up, found 
Wickliffe dead, with this knife driven in his 
heart, and was endeavoring to pull it out when 
you came up. This is truth, so help me God ! 
Don*t you believe me, Caleb.** 

Grayson shook his head, as he replied : 
" Would that I could, Harry, but as I hope to 
be saved, I saw you stab him — I did.** 

Harry clasped his hands together, as he 
asked : "And do you intend to swear to that — 
and to charge me with this deed ? ** 

** There is no help for it, as I see,** said Gray- 



1 96 Harry Blake. 

son. " The man is murdered. If you did n't 
murder him, who did ? Answer me that.** 

As he spoke he proceeded to examine the 
body to see if it retained any signs of life ; but 
it was motionless, with its open eyes staring at 
the sky, and the teeth set hard, as if the spirit 
had gone in agony. The knife had been driven 
so truly that it must have passed directly 
through the heart ; and the blood which had 
gushed from the wound, had already saturated 
the murdered man's clothes, through and 
through, and formed a small pool in the road. 

" Harry Blake," said the old man as he 
drew the knife from the wound, " this is a fear- 
ful deed, and the punishment is equally dread- 
ful. You know that I am a magistrate and 
must discharge my duty." 

" And will you send me to prison on such a 
charge as this?" asked Blake, bitterly. 

The old man was silent. 

"Did you ever know me to lie, Caleb?*' 
said he. 

" Never, Harry, never ! " 

" And do you think I lie now ? " 

" I don't know," replied Grayson. ** I never 
before saw you when there was so great a risk 



Harry Blake. 197 

hanging over you. Oh ! Harry, Harry 1 " con- 
tinued he, clasping his hands together and 
looking at the young man, with an expression 
in which terror and sorrow were strongly 
blended, " I would rather have met any man 
here than you. It will make many a sad heart 
in this neighborhood. Why did you not 
promise what Adams asked ? or, rather, why 
did you leave us then ? *' 

Blake shook his head as he answered: 
" Caleb, what can I say more than I have said ? 
If I repeat what I have just told you, you will 
not believe me. I was coming along this road, 
heard the screams of this man, galloped to this 
spot, and found him dead with a knife in his 
breast. I got off my horse to see what could 
be done for him, and was drawing out the 
knife when you came up. Had you been two 
minutes sooner, or I one minute later, I should 
have made the same charge against you which 
you now make against me.*' 

" But the cry — the words : * Mercy, mercy, 
Harry ! * He uttered your name." 

" He did, indeed," replied Blake ; " he did, 
indeed! I heard it myself. But he did not 
say Harry Blake. Harry, you know, is not an 
unusual name." 



1 98 Harry Blake. 

"It may be; it may be," said Grayson; 
" but still we must deliver you up, and if you 
are innocent, God grant that you may prove 
yourself so ; but unless my eyes deceived me, 
I saw you stab that man." 

" If that is your belief, God help me ! " said 
Blake, solemnly ; " for you must be a witness 
against me. If I am charged with murder, 
such a fact sworn to would hang me. But you 
have not even looked for another murderer. 
He may be hid somewhere about here. Search 
in the bushes, and you may find him yet. I *11 
not stir." 

With a strange reliance on the word of the 
man whom they would not believe when he 
asserted his innocence, they left him and com- 
menced to search along the road. And there 
stood the culprit motionless, making no at- 
tempt at escape, and watching them with an 
earnestness only accounted for by the fact that 
on their success his life depended. At a short 
distance from the spot, and in a part of the 
bank on the roadside, where Blake said that he 
had not been, there was a footprint. It was 
indistinct; but (so far as could be judged) 
when compared with Blake's foot they coin^ 



Harry Blake. 1 99 

cided in form and size. A little further on was 
another, and also the marks of a struggle in 
the road. Here, too, the footprints corre- 
sponded with the foot of Blake. 

" It 's singularly like mine," said Blake, pla- 
cing his foot on the track. 

" It had ought to be," said Walton, g^vely ; 
" unless your foot has altered its shape within 
the last five minutes." 

Blake made no reply to this insinuation ; but 
stood looking with an expression of deep 
trouble at the footprint. In the meantime the 
others continued their search up and down the 
road and in the bushes. The marks of the 
struggle were numerous; but there was no 
trace of a murderer, other than Harry Blake. 
At last they both came out and stood in the 
road. 

"Do you find nothing?" inquired Blake, 
earnestly. 

Grayson shook his head as he said : 

" I did n't expect to ; but you wished me to 
look, Harry, and I had a hard duty to perform, 
so I thought I 'd humor you. I knew that it 
would be useless." 

** Well, well," said Blake, "every thing goes 



2CX) Harry Blake. 

sadly against me. You must do your duty. I 
am your prisoner." 

" But/* said he, seeing them moving to where 
the horses were, " what do you intend to do 
with that?** And he pointed to the dead 
body. 

"Catch me a-touching it,** said Walton. 
" Caleb chose to pull the knife out of him ; 
but I would n*t ha' done it. It *s the coroner's 
business, that is. We *11 send him here. Come, 
Harry. It is n*t our fault; but you must 
go with us, you know.*' 

Blake, without further remark, mounted his 
horse, and waiting until they were also on theirs, 
they rode off in company, taking the direc- 
tion to the residence of the nearest magistrate, 
where, in due form, Harry Blake was delivered 
over to the mercy of the law, and arrange- 
ments were made for the removal of the body 
of Wickliffe. 



CHAPTER II. 

About five miles from the tavern mentioned 
in the last chapter, stood a spacious brick house, 
one story high, with low eaves, extending with- 
in reach of the ground, and tall pointed win- 



Harry Blake. 20 1 

dows perched along its roof. Creeping vines 
clambered about the windows and in fissures of 
the walls, forming a green mat over them, and 
stealing up the trunks of the trees which grew 
around the house. A sequestered lane led 
to the highway. Altogether it was a rural, 
snug old place ; and in it was one of the 
snuggest of rooms, fitted up with little nick- 
nacks, rare in those days, with snowy window 
and bed curtains, and a bed as white and snowy 
as the curtains, fit only to be occupied, as it 
was, by the most beautiful little fairy of a girl 
that one's eyes had ever rested on — and that 
was Mary Lincoln. 

At about eight o'clock on the morning of 
the day succeeding that in which occurred the 
incidents narrated in the last chapter, and in 
the small room just mentioned, sat a girl with 
glossy golden hair, engaged in sewing; though 
it must be confessed that her eyes were more 
often wandering through the window, and along 
that deep vista-like lane, down which her win- 
dow looked, than fixed upon her work. It was 
the hour at which Harry Blake usually con- 
trived, on some pretext or other, to find his 
way to the house, to see how she was, and to 



202 Harry Blake. 

ask a few questions, and to make a few remarks, 
the n*ature of which was best known to herself. 
On that day, however, he was behind his time. 
Still she felt quite sure that he would come. 

He had said nothing about it ; but she ex- 
pected him as much as if he had, and was en- 
deavoring to select one out of half-a-dozen 
slightly coquettish ways of receiving him. At 
first she thought that she would keep him wait- 
ing, a very little time, just enough to make him 
more glad to see her; but then, she would be as 
much a sufferer as he, for, impatient as he might 
be below stairs, she would be equally so above ; 
so she abandoned that. Then she thought of 
taking her sewing down into the hall, and of 
seating herself on one of the old settees which 
garnished its sides, and that she would be busily 
at work and, of course, would not see him until 
he came up and spoke to her ; or, perhaps, she 
might accidentally go out just as he was com- 
ing in. That, too, she abandoned ; and then 
she fancied that she would stroll out and meet 
him in the lane ; and it must be confessed that 
she inclined more towards this plan than either 
of the others, for she had happened to meet 
him in this way before, and on these occasions 



Harry Blake. 203 

Harry always tied his horse to a tree, and 
walked with her to the house, and although the 
distance was short they always took a g^eat 
deal of time in walking it, and he had an oppor- 
tunity of saying much, which not unfrequently 
he was unable to say at the house ; for her father 
was almost as fond of Harry as his daughter was, 
and had so much to tell him about his crops, and 
about this thing and that, and so much to ask 
him, that he sometimes infringed upon time 
which Mary thought belonged to her ; and al- 
though she endeavored to bear it cheerfully, yet, 
at times, she could not help thinking how snug 
and comfortable and happy the old gentleman 
would be if he were only snoring away in the 
easy arm-chair which stood in the chimney- 
comer, although it was but eight o'clock in the 
morning. 

She threw aside her work, and was rising for 
the purpose of adopting this last plan, when 
she heard the dashing of hoofs in the lane. 
" It 's too late," thought she, " but I '11 keep 
him waiting," and down she sat out of sight of 
the window, so that she could not be seen by the 
new-comer, for she did not wish Harry to 
know that she had been watching for him. 



204 Harry Blake. 

The noise of the hoofs increased ; and the 
horseman dashed at full gallop to the door. 

This was not like Harry. He generally came 
fast enough along the road, but he did not 
g^lop to the door like a madman. It was not 
respectful, and she would tell him so ; still, he 
might he in a hurry. It argued a strong desire 
to see her, and that was some palliation. There 
was evidently a stir below, in front of the 
house, and she even heard his name mentioned. 
What could be going on there ? She was dying 
to know. There was no way of learning, unless 
she went to the window, so as to look over the 
projecting eaves of the house ; and then she 
could be seen. 

No, no ; she would not do that. Still the 
stir increased, and she caught the sound of 
voices in earnest conversation ; but Harry's 
voice was not among them. She could hold 
out no longer. 

She drew a chair near to the window, and 
stood on it, but the envious eaves projected so 
as to shut out all view of what was going on 
below. 

It was too bad ! — but see she must. She then 
went up to the window. But nothing could 



Harry Blake. 205 

be seen there, for the speakers were close to the 
house, and not the smallest tip-end of the coat 
skirt of one of them was visible. 

Poor Mary ! She stood on tiptoe, and even 
on the chair; but still those unlucky eaves 
thrust themselves between her and the object 
of her wishes. She went back to her chair and 
sat herself down, wondering why they built 
such ungainly eaves and cornices, which were 
fit only to annoy people, and wondering why 
no one came to tell her that Harry was there 
and wanted her. 

He was uncommonly patient that day — pro- 
vokingly so. Five, ten, fifteen minutes elapsed. 
There was something like a tear in her eye ; for 
she certainly was very ill used. 

She threw her work from her, and determined 
to go down to him, and to make him pay up for 
his backwardness. Opening the door, she went 
to the head of the stairs, and assuming as care- 
less an air as if there were no Harry Blake in 
the world, was going down, when the voice of 
her father arrested her. 

" Don't come down here, Mary," said he. 

There was something in the tone, and in his 
manner, and even in this injunction, that caused 



2o6 Harry Blake. 

her to stop, as if she did not understand 
him. 

" Go to your room, my child ; we are very 
busy here/* 

Mary turned to go, for she saw that he 
was much agitated ; but as she did so, the name 
of Harry escaped her lips. 

" He is not here,** said her father. 

" Has any thing happened to him ? " asked 
she, in a faint voice. 

** Yes, yes,** replied the old man. " He *s in 
trouble ; but he is well. Go to your room, and 
I will be with you in a few moments." 

She got to her room, she scarcely knew 
how, and threw herself on her bed, drowned in 
tears. " He 's well — thank God for that/' sob- 
bed she. " I 'm sure I 'm very grateful that he 's 
not ill — very grateful ; poor Harry — in trouble, 
too, and I, like a good-for-nothing minx as I 
was, have been thinking all the morning of noth- 
ing but teasing him. He was too good for me. 
They all told me so — so patient, so kind, so 
good-humored — ^and I — I *11 never forgive myself 
— I never will — never! ** She buried her face 
in her pillow, and sobbed there, until the door 
opiened and she felt her f ather*s arm around her. 



Harry Blake. 207 

He raised her, folded her tenderly to his 
breast, and placed her in a chair. 

"Courage, Mary, courage, my little girl," 
said he, in a tone which certainly was not a 
model of what he recommended. " Show your- 
self to be a woman." 

" Yes, yes, father, I will, I will," said she, 
and by way of verifying her words she threw 
her arms about his neck and wept more bitterly 
than before. 

" Come, come, my dear little girl," said he, 
in a tremulous voice, " sit down and hear what 
I have to tell you." 

As he spoke, he again placed her in the chair, 
and took her hand. 

"If you are not able to listen to me now, I 
will defer what I have to say to another time," 
said he. 

He probably could not have hit upon a better 

method of calling her to herself, for she had no 

small spice of curiosity in her nature, and just 

then remembered that she new nothing definite 

of the evil which threatened Harry Blake. 

" I can hear it now, father," said she, eagerly, 
" Tell me at once what has happened to him, 
and where he is." 



2o8 Harry Blake. 

" He has been arrested, and is in prison/' 
said the old man, watching her pale face, as she 
sat with her eyes fastened on his, and the tears 
still on her cheeks. 

" Is that all ? " said she, in a half whisper. 
" Tell me all — ^why is he there ? " 

" He has been arrested on a very serious 
charge, said the old man, very slowly, and by 
his manner endeavoring to prepare her for the 
communication he had to make. 

" Will it affect his life ? " demanded she, at 
once catching at the heaviest punishment of 
the law. "Will it affect his life? Tell me 
that." 

" If it is proved, it willy' replied the old man. 

" What is it ? what is it ? " said the girl, ris- 
ing and grasping his arm. " Father, tell me, I 
charge you, and on your word tell me truly." 

Her father put his arms around her, and 
strained her to his bosom, and looked in her 
face without speaking, until she repeated her 
question. Then he said in a scarcely audible 
voice, " He stands accused of murder." 

" Murder! " ejaculated she, faintly, whilst her 
hands fell to her side. " Charged with murder ! 
Why, Harry Blake would not harm a worm." 



Harry Blake. 209 

She extricated herself from him, made some- 
thmg like a step, and had not her father caught 
her, would have fallen. She had fainted. 

The old man hugged her to his breast again 
and again, kissed her lips and cheeks, and called 
her by name. 

" I knew it would kill her ! I said it would 
kill her ! My own dear, darling little girl ! 
Mary, Mary, speak to your old father ! She *s 
dead ! She *s dead ! " 

Fortunately, the noise made by Mr. Lincoln 
reached some of the females of the house, who 
better understood the mode of administering 
to her illness. But it was not until he saw her 
eyes open, and a faint color once more in her 
cheek, that Mr. Lincoln could be induced to 
leave the room. 

When she recovered, Mary was wilful, for 
once in her life. 

In spite of all that they could say, she in- 
sisted that her father should have the horses 
harnessed to the wagon, and should drive her 
to the prison where Harry was. They argued 
and entreated. They spoke of her ill-health, 
of the danger to herself ; but it was idle. She 
said that they were all against Harry ; that he 



2IO Harry Blake. 

was innocent ; that he had declared himself so; 
that she believed him, and that go she would, 
if she went on her bare feet, that he might see 
that she at least was true to him. 

At last they yielded, and she took her seat 
at her father's side. How unlike the light- 
hearted girl of but a few hours before. During 
the whole drive she spoke not a word, but ap- 
peared so calm, and comparatively so cheerful, 
that her father kept equally silent, until they 
stopped in front of the building in which the 
prisoner was confined. 

As she entered his room, and caught sight 
of him, she sprang forward, and clasping her 
arms about his neck, wept like a child ; and he, 
throwing his arms about her and clasping her 
to his breast, kissed her cheeks and lips in a 
strange passion of joy and grief. 

** I am come, Harry, I am come," said she, at 
last. " I have not deserted you." 

" Dearest Mary, you at least believe me to 
be innocent ? *' said he, in a low, earnest voice, 
holding her off from him, so that he could look 
in her face, but without relaxing his hold on 
her waist. 

** Yes, yes, I do, I do ! I never doubted it for 



Harry Blake. 211 

a moment. But, oh! Harry, this is very 
dreadful — very dreadful ! What will become 
of your poor little Mary, if any harm should 
befall you ? But we won't talk of that," 
said she, quickly, for she observed that the 
words sent a sort of spasmodic shivering over 
him. " We won't talk of it, nor think of it. 
I '11 come to see you every day, Harry, and will 
spend all the time that I can with you, and 
we '11 be quite merry and cheerful here ; and I 
can fix up your room, and do many little things 
to .make every thing neat and comfortable, 
and I '11 tell you the news, and will read and 
sing to you — Harry," said she placing her hands 
on his shoulders, and looking up in his face, 
" I '11 sing the song you asked for yesterday, 
when I was vexed and refused. I '11 sing it for 
you now, dear Harry — I will — I '11 never refuse 
it again. Shall I sing it, Harry? Shall I, dear 
Harry?" A painful, sickly smile flickered 
across her face ; a single feeble word, the first 
of the song, like the faint warbling of a dying 
bird, escaped her lips, and she sank senseless 
on his breast. 

" Take her away ! take her away ! " exclaimed 
Blake, franticly, holding her out in his arms 



2 1 2 Harry Blake. 

towards her father ; " unless you would drive 
me mad, take her away ! " 

The old man seemed stupefied, but he 
mechanically reached out his arms toward her, 
but Blake again caught her to his breast, and 
kissed her neck, face, hands, and even the long 
tresses that fell across his face, and then reach- 
ing to her father, said : " There, go, go ; don't 
stop another instant." 

Mr. Lincoln took her frail form in his arms, 
and moved to the door. 

" One word, Mr. Lincoln," said Blake, " one 
word before we part. Whatever the result of 
this accusation may be, even though it end in 
my death — I am innocent. The time will come 
when I shall be proved so ; and oh ! I beseech, 
if I lose my life, that you will protect my 
memory with Mary." 

The next instant he was alone ; and throw- 
ing himself upon a chair, he sat with his face 
buried in his hands, until aroused by the en- 
trance of the lawyer who had been retained by 
his friends, and who now came to consult with 
him as to the steps requisite for the manage- 
ment of his defence. 




HdrryBlake. 213 

CHAPTER III. 

When Harry Blake was first imprisoned he 
bore up stoutly against his fate. But stone 
walls and close, pent-up chambers, with their 
stifling, stagnant air, and their murky twilight, 
are glorious inventions for mildewing the heart, 
and breaking down strength and hope ; and 
they soon began to tell upon him. 

It might have been the loss of his accustomed 
exercise in the open air, or the want of the 
sight of the blue sky, and of his old home, or a 
dread of the fate which might become his, or 
(and there were many who believed this) it 
might have been the workings of his own evil 
conscience, that were making such wild work 
with him. 

But certain it is, that although, when he was 
first confined, he seemed right glad as the day 
approached in which he would have the chance 
of meeting the charges against him in open 
court; yet, as the time drew near, his spirits 
drooped, and it was observed that the more 
often he conversed with his lawyer, the more 
gloomy he became, and that the very mention 
of the trial drove the blood from his cheek. 

It was observed, too, that after these inter- 



214 Harry Blake. 

views he walked moodily up and down the 
room, with his arms folded, muttering to him- 
self, as those do who have heavy burdens on 
their hearts, and that his face was pale and 
wasted, and his look troubled. 

At other times he remained for hours with 
his arms crossed on the table and his forehead 
resting upon them, in such deep thought that 
he did not move when persons came in. 

There were many among his friends who 
attributed his changed appearance to his con- 
finement, and mental anxiety as to the result 
of his trial, and still persisted in their belief of 
his innocence. 

But then there were those who thought other- 
wise, and fancied that remorse was doing its 
work, and that as the day of retribution ap- 
proached, Harry's bold heart, which had hither- 
to borne him up, was failing him. 

They said : " It was an evil omen to see him 
sinking thus, and giving up as if he were already 
a doomed man. They did not like it — ^it seemed 
a harbinger of a darker fate.*' 

Neither hope nor dread can hasten or pro- 
tract the steady march of time, and the day of 
trial arrived at last. 



Harry Blake. 2 1 5 

It was in the autumn, when skies were 
cloudless, and the fields and trees were clad in 
rainbow liveries. It was an idle time, too, in 
the country, and from far and near the inhabi- 
tants of town and hamlet gathered to see the 
sight. A man with his life at stake, and strug- 
gling and battling for it with so mighty and 
shrewd an adversary as the law. 

It was indeed a great sight. It was worth 
going miles to witness. Nor was it the less 
exciting that they knew the victim, and that 
many of them had hitherto admired his noble 
and upright character, and loved the man. 
But he had shed blood, and must pay the 
forfeit. 

* The court-house was a large stone building, 
standing by itself in the midst of a green lawn, 
and at some distance from any other house. 
But its solitude was now broken by the hum of 
voices, for from every quarter people were pour- 
ing in, old and young. Females, and even chil- 
dren were there. 

Some were speaking on indifferent subjects: 
of the difficulties with England, of the state of 
the crops, and one old man, broken down and 
tottering, of his fields, of what he intended to 



2 1 6 Harry Blake. 

plant in them on the following year, of young 
trees which he- had set out, and of the pleas- 
ure he anticipated in sitting under their shade 
when they should become great and tall and 
overshadow his house. "They are saplings 
now, but they will grow fast, and in a few years 
will be quite shady '* ; and the old fellow 
laughed and shook his head, and rubbed his 
hands as he thought of it. 

In three weeks, the earth was on his coffin ; 
and when those trees were grown, they had 
passed into the possession of strangers, and the 
hands that planted them were dust. 

Some were talking of the murder; and of 
Wickliffe ; and of what a pest he had been to 
the country round, so quarrelsome ; and what a 
pity it was that a fine fellow like Harry Blake 
should have to die for having killed a man like 
him. 

They then spoke of Mary Lincoln ; and one 
of them lowered his voice, and said that he 
heard that this was killing her. . He had seen 
the doctor, who had been at Mr. Lincoln's twice 
a day since Harry Blake's imprisonment, and 
he had said he was afraid that it would go hard 
with her ; she was very ill. Then th^ conver- 



Harry Blake, 217 

sation was interrupted by the arrival of more 
new-comers. In another part of the lawn, an 
old man was leaning on a cane, addressing a 
crony, who seemed as old and time-worn as 
himself. 

"Ah! neighbor Williams," said he, "this is 
a very sad business — a very sad business. I 
knew his father before him, and I have known 
Harry since he was a mere baby, — who *d 'a 
thought it of him ? — who *d *a thought it ? ** 

Neighbor Williams shook his head, as much 
as to say that nobody would have thought it ; 
but seemed to think further expression of his 
opinion unnecessary, for he said nothing. 

" He was a warm-hearted little boy, and a 
very likely man, — a very likely man," contin- 
ued the first speaker. " It grieves me to see 
him here. It does indeed, neighbor Williams." 

Again neighbor Williams shook his head ; 
probably to intimate that it grieved him too, 
but as before he remained silent. 

It is a matter of some uncertainty how long 
neighbor Williams might have been thus enter- 
tained by his companion, had not their conversa- 
tion been interrupted by a general buzz of " Here 
he comes ! " The next moment Hariy Blake 



2 1 8 Harry Blake. 

walked through the crowd, with an officer on 
each side of him. He was exceedingly pale, 
but his face was full of calm determination, and 
his step firm and strong. He looked neither to 
the right nor to the left ; and apparently with- 
out noticing a soul entered the court-house. 

The crowd followed closely after him, and 
the next instant were striving and struggling 
and fighting to obtain a good position in the 
court-room. 

Harry Blake seemed quite collected, and the 
crowd felt somewhat disappointed that a man 
who had committed a murder should look like 
other men. Some whispered that he must be a 
hardened reprobate, not to show some remorse, 
and others said that none but an innocent man 
could appear so calm and composed. There 
was a great deal of whispering and talking 
among them, whilst the jury were getting em- 
panelled, but when the counsel for the prose- 
cution rose to open his cause, they were so 
silent that they seemed not even to breathe. 

He dwelt briefly but clearly on the facts 
which are already known. He stated that he 
should prove, that, on the day of the murder, the 
prisoner and Wickliffe had been together at a 



Harry Blake. 219 

tavern not far from Schenectady ; that a quarrel 
had arisen between them and blows had passed ; 
that the prisoner had knocked Wickliffe to the 
floor; that Wickliffe had fled, and that the 
prisoner had been detained from following him 
only by force, and had then called all those 
present to witness that he would be revenged 
on that man for the wrong done him, if it cost 
him his life ; that he had finally been released 
by those who held him, on promising not to fol- 
low Wickliffe, but that he had positively refused 
to promise that the quarrel should stop there. 

That shortly afterwards he left the house 
alone, taking the same road which Wickliffe 
had already taken ; that two of the persons 
who had been at the tavern with him soon 
afterwards left the inn, and took the same 
road. That on arriving at a very lonely 
part of it, they were alarmed by the cries 
of a person in distress, and uttering the 
words : " Mercy, mercy, Harry ! *' that these 
persons galloped to the spot from which the 
sound seemed to proceed, and found a man 
kneeling at the side of another just murdered, 
and grasping in his hand a knife which was 
driven to the haft in the breast of the victim ; 



2 20 Harry Blake, 

that the murdered man was Hiram Wickliffe, 
the person with whom the prisoner had just 
quarrelled, and on whom he had sworn to be 
avenged, and that the person kneeling at his 
side was Harry Blake, the prisoner. There 
were footprints near the road, where there 
had evidently been a struggle, and these foot- 
prints had been examined and compared with 
the foot of the prisoner, and were found to 
coincide in size. 

He stated his case concisely, yet clearly, and 
seemed to think the facts sufficiently strong to 
require but little exertion of eloquence or in- 
genuity on his part. It is needless to linger on 
the detail of the testimony confirming the 
case, which the lawyer had stated in open- 
ing. It was clearly proved, although every 
effort was made, by a severe and strict cross- 
examination, to embarrass and confuse the 
witnesses. 

It had been observed, when Walton and 
Grayson were called, that the prisoner became 
exceedingly pale, and when Grayson swore 
that he saw him stab Wickliffe, he compressed 
his lips, as if a sudden pain had shot through 
him, and clenched his fingers together, and 



Harry Blake. 221 

bent his head down ; nor did he look up until 
Grayson had left the stand. 

The old man was terribly agitated, and his 
testimony was drawn from him by piecemeal. 
He tottered as he left the stand, and as he 
passed where Blake sat he muttered in a low 
tone: 

"I could n't help it, Harry — indeed I could n't, 
for it was the truth/' 

Blake looked painfully at him, but made no 
reply. 

He had little or no defence to make. He 
could not contradict the facts. An effort was 
made by his lawyer to prove his general good 
character, his amiable disposition, and the little 
probability of his being guilty of a crime like 
this. 

The lawyer felt a strong inclination to admit 
the murder, and to attribute it to a blow 
struck in the heat of anger in a renewal of the 
quarrel which had been interrupted at the 
tavern; but Blake had positively forbidden a 
defence of that nature, declaring that it was 
false, and that if his counsel attempted to as- 
sert what was untrue, he would contradict him 
in open court. 



222 Harry Blake. 

After a long and labored and hopeless speedy 
the lawyer sat down. 

The reply of the counsel for the prosecution, 
which followed, and the charge of the judge, 
were both conclusive against him, and without 
leaving their seats the jury returned a verdict 
of " guilty " of murder in the first degree. 



CHAPTER IV. 

When Mary Lincoln came to herself, she 
would have gone back to Harry Blake's cell ; 
but her father was afraid that it would prove too 
much for her strength ; and he persuaded her 
to defer it until the morrow, promising that if 
she were then well he would accompany her. 
She made but feeble objection, for she felt 
heavy-hearted and almost reckless. Her father 
led her down the steps, and placed her in his 
wagon, and they drove off. It was a g^y, sun- 
shiny day ; and parts of the road which they 
had to pass were thickly settled, and there were 
people scattered along it and in the fields, The 
news of the murder, and of Harry Blake's 
arrest, had already got wind, and as they 
passed, those who knew them, stopped to look 




Harry Blake. 223 

at them, and shook their heads, and said, " that 
this day would be a sad one to some of old 
Geoi^e Lincoln's folks ; that it was a pity so 
heavy a blow should fall on one so young as 
she was — ^she was a mere child — God bless 
her!" 

Mary Lincoln sat quietly by her father's 
side, not noticing those whom they met, nor 
speaking until she reached her home. 

Her father lifted her out of the wagon, 
and accompanying her up stairs, told her 
to be of good heart, and left her to herself. 
What a chaos of bewildering thoughts was in 
that young girl's brain as she threw herself 
upon her bed ! how busy that little head was ! 
how it teemed with hopes and fears and plans 
and schemes to aid Blake ! how confident she 
was of his innocence, and that he would be 
acquitted, without a shadow upon his name I 
Hour after hour passed while she lay there. 
Once or twice the door opened, and her father, 
or one of the females of the family looked in, 
and seeing her so quiet, supposed that she 
slept, and closing the door gently, went out. 

Sleep came at last, but it was troubled and 
broken ; and when morning dawned, she found 



2 24 Harry Blake. 

a woman watching at her bedside, tod learned 
that she was in a high fever. Still she made 
light of it, and got up ; and although she felt 
sharp pains shooting through her limbs, and 
her head swimming, she contrived to dress her- 
self and to go down stairs. 

In vain the nurse remonstrated. She replied 
that she had promised to go to Harry Blake 
that day, and that she would keep her promise ; 
but when she reached the hall, she tottered so, 
that she was compelled to abandon her inten- 
tion — for the prison was a long way off, — ^and 
to admit that her strength was gone. 

Well, if she could not see him, she could 
write ; and going to her own room, she locked 
the door, and wrote a long letter. 

It was a very cheerful one, full of hope and 
gay anticipations, and of plans and projects to 
be carried into effect when he should be once 
more free. And she had so much to show him, 
and so much for him to ^o then. She begged 
him to keep up his spirits, for he was sure to 
be acquitted. 

She felt very sanguine of that ; and except- 
ing that she could not see him every day, she 
felt no uneasiness as to the result, and was 



Harry Blake. 225 

happy — quite happy. She folded the letter, 
sealed and directed it, and with her own hand 
gave it to the person who was waiting for it. 
She bade him, in a cheerful tone, and with a 
bright smile, give it to Harry himself — to say 
that she was well — quite well, and in good 
spirits ; that she had been unable to go to the 
prison that morning, but would come to him 
to-morrow. She waved her hand gayly to the 
man as he galloped oflf. 

Who would have thought that the poor lit- 
tle heart which was keeping up so bravely 
was breaking, and that in a minute from 
that time, she was locked in her own room, 
with her face buried in her hands, shedding 
the bitterest tears that she had ever wept. 
What sad and dreary thoughts came over her 
then ! Fears, like shadows which she could not 
define or grasp, seemed flitting around her, 
hemming her in on every side, until she felt 
that there was no hope left ; and that he and 
she were parted for ever. Oh ! how forlorn and 
helpless she would be, if he were gone ! How 
lonely the world would be, to live on, day after 
day, week after week, and months and years, 
and never see him again, nor hear his voice ; 



226 Harry Blake. 

and to know that he was in his g^ave ; that as 
long as she lived, though hundreds might be 
about her, and love her, and do all that they 
could to make her happy, still, that he would 
never be among them again ! No, no ! it could 
not be — it could not be ! She felt that it would 
kill her. . 

The day passed heavily, and as night was 
closing in, an answer came from Blake ; but it 
came to one whom it could not comfort, for 
Mary Lincoln was delirious. 

Several weeks passed, and still she balanced 
between life and death ; but one morning the 
physician came down stairs from her, with a 
smile on his face. He said that his patient was 
decidedly better ; she had little fever and was 
rational ; only keep her quiet and she would do 
well. 

It was a morning of great excitement to Mr. 
Lincoln, however, for it was that of Blake's 
trial. He had concealed this from his daughter, 
and had endeavored to encourage her hopes, 
but there was something in his subdued man- 
ner and attempts at cheerfulness, when he 
spoke of herself and Harry, and put aside the 
curtain of her bed, and pressed his lips to her 




Harry Blake. 227 

sunken forehead, and whispered to her to keep 
up her spirits and that all would be well, that 
made her feel more dispirited than ever. 

It was late in the afternoon. George Lin- 
coln was sitting in the hall, when he heard a 
horseman galloping in hot haste up the lane. 
He had not dared to leave his daughter that 
day ; but a friend who attended the trial had 
promised to send him immediate word of the 
verdict, so that, whatever it was, he might 
divulge it carefully to his daughter. He started 
up, and hurried to the door. As he did so, the 
horseman dashed into the yard, and at the top 
of his voice bawled out : 

" They *ve found Harry Blake guilty of mur- 
der." 

The old man shook his hand at him, and 
made signs for him to be quiet ; and fearful 
that his words might have reached his daugh- 
ter, without waiting to hear the particulars, hur- 
ried up to her room ; and there he saw what 
made him through life a sadder man than he 
had ever been before; for, stretched on the 
floor, directly under the window, to which she 
had evidently been attracted by the arrival of 
the horseman, his daughter lay. 



228 Harry Blake. 

A thin stream of blood was trickling from 
her mouth, and her eyes were closed. He 
caught her in his arms — a faint struggling 
breath escaped her lips. He thought, too, 
that she murmured the name of Harry Blake ; 
but it might have been fancy, for her breath 
ceased, and when the loud cries of her father 
had brought to his assistance other members 
of the household, there was nothing to be done 
but to lay on the bed the lifeless body of her 
who had been the pride of that old man's heart ! 



CHAPTER V. 

On the night preceding the execution, half 
a dozen men were assembled in the bar-room of 
the Blue Horse, most of whom had been there 
at the time of Blake's quarrel with Wickliffe. 
A dull and melancholy group they were. It 
might have been the absence of the jolly face 
and merry voice of old Garret Quackenboss, 
who was gone to Albany to lay in a stock of 
substantial to keep up the well-known gastro- 
nomic character of the Blue Horse; or it 
might have been the great size of the bar-room, 
with its murky comers, whose darkness was 



Harry Blake. 229 

scarcely relieved by the dim light which flick- 
ered up from a dying fire, aided only by the 
sickly flame of a single candle ; or it might 
have been the approaching end of one who 
had so lately been among them, that had this 
chilling effect on their spirits. 

But certain it is, that rarely had the bar-room 
of the Blue Horse contained so dull a party. 

They had gradually drawn close to the 
fire ; and as the night had closed in, and the 
wind wailed about the old house, their con- 
versation had assumed a sombre character, 
and they whispered in each other's ears strange 
stories of robberies, murders, midnight assas- 
sinations, and even of ghosts. And on this 
subject one of them was positive to having 
had a private ghost in his own family for years 
— ^an aunt in the fourth degree, by the moth- 
er's side, who haunted a hen-house on his 
father's place, and, what was remarkable, after 
her last visitation ten eggs and the old game- 
cock, the patriarch of the barnyard, were miss- 
ing, showing that ghosts were partial to eggs, 
and not particular as to the age of poultry. 
Another of them mentioned in a confidential 
way, to the whole company, that his grand- 



2 30 Harry Blake. 

father had walked a mile in a dark wood on a 
stormy night in company with a ghost, which 
behaved in a very civil and gentlemanlike 
manner ; so much so, that the old gentleman, 
up to the day of his death, asserted that ghosts 
were a very ill-used class of beings, and that 
for his part he wished that many people who 
pretended to be their betters, were only as good 
as they were. From this topic the conversa- 
tion gradually wandered ofif to Harry Blake, 
and his trial and his approaching death. 

" Don't you think they might pardon him ? ** 
inquired Caleb Grayson, who was one of the 
party, and who had been sitting among them, 
without taking any part or showing any inter- 
est in their conversation, until it touched upon 
the subject of Blake's execution ; but then he 
seemed keenly alive to it, and with his features 
working with intense anxiety, he repeated his 
question: 

" Don't you think they might ? " I wish 
they would. Do tell me, some one. What do 
you think ? " 

" I heard that Mary Lincoln's father did his 
best for him ; but it was of no use," replied one 
of those addressed. " But you must not grieve 



Harry Blake. 231 

about it so. You could n't help being a wit- 
ness against him. Even Harry said so him- 
self." 

The old man's face brightened, and some- 
thing like a smile passed over it, as he said : 
" Did Harry say so ? Well, I 'm glad of that ; 
for it makes me very sad when I think that it 
was I and Walton who put him where he is ; 
indeed it does." 

" It Was no fault of yours," said the man, 
" and you must n't let it trouble you. I 'm sure 
I should have done as you did." 

." Ah ! here comes some one." 

The last words were called forth by the 
sound of a horse clattering up to the house, 
and the loud voice of a man bawling out 
for some one to take his horse ; and in a 
few minutes a tall man, unknown to them 
all, entered the room, with a short whip in 
his hand. There was little in his features, or 
in the appearance of his person, to encourage 
familiarity; for his complexion was swarthy 
and sallow, and his expression any thing but 
prepossessing, and his dress was coarse and 
soiled, as if from hard travel. 

He paused a moment, and looked about him ; 



232 Harry Blake. 

and then striding across the room, drew a chair 
directly in front of the fire, in the midst of the 
astonished group, and held his feet to the blaze. 

" A threatening night, friends," said he at 
length, addressing them. 

There was something in his stem, sinister 
eye and haggard, repulsive face which gave a 
momentary check to the conversation. No 
one answered him, and he went on. 

" Go on, don't let me stop talk. On with 
you. I want to break in on no man's hu- 
mor. I Ve an odd humor of my own ; for 
I *ve heard that there 's a man to be hanged 
to-morrow, and I *ve come fifty miles to see it. 
I was at the trial, and now I Ve come to see if 
he '11 wear the same bold face when he dies that 
he did then." 

" So you were at the trial ? " said Caleb 
Grayson, who was leaning with his elbow on 
the table, and his cheek resting on the palm of 
his hand, and looking gloomily into the fire. 

" Ay, I was, my man," said the stranger, 
bluntly, " and I saw you there. You were 
the witness who swore that you saw him 
stab Wickliflfe. I was at your elbow at the 
time. Your testimony did for him." 



Harry Blake. 233 

The old man half started from his seat, and 
turned exceedingly pale, at the same time 
pressing his hand across his eyes. At last he 
said, in a low, agitated voice : 

" What could a man do ? I was forced to go, 
and my answer was on oath. I did see him 
stab him — I 'm sure I did." 

" Then, of course, it was all right,*' replied 
the other. " For my part, I *m glad he *s to 
hang. I shall be glad when he *s out of the 
way. Had I been on the jury, and known only 
what you stated, I would have brought in the 
same verdict.** 

The old man looked at him sharply, as he 
asked : " What do you mean ? What else do 
you know ? *' 

" Know ! '* repeated the stranger, looking 
carelessly up, and drumming with his whip 
upon his boot. " Nothing. What could I 
know ? You saw him murder the man, 
did n't you ? You swore to that. I should 
think there was little more to be discovered.** 

" True, true,** replied the other. " Yet this 
is a strange story of Harry*s, and even now he 
persists in it, and in asserting his innocence. 
Poor fellow ! I always loved that boy as my 



234 Harry Blake. 

own child — I — I who have brought hhn to this 
end/' 

" Poor little Mary Lincoln too ! it has killed 
her. Thank God ! she *s in her grave. It 's 
better for her.'* 

" Of course, he '11 insist to the last that he is 
not guilty," said the stranger. " There 's al- 
ways two ways of dying. Some confess, and 
throw themselves on the mercy of the law. 
Others keep their mouths tight, and accuse it 
of injustice to the last. The first hope for 
pardon through its clemency. The last hope 
it, through the fear which every man has of 
shedding innocent blood. He 's one of the 
last. He bears it boldly, I 'm told." 

" Harry Blake is no coward," replied Gray- 
son. " He says he is ready to die, but that he 
is innocent. The love of life must be strong 
in him, for until now I never thought that he 
would lie, even to save his life. But he is not 
innocent — no — no — he is not ; for I saw him 
strike the blow. The love of life is very strong. 
It must be, or Harry Blake would not lie." 

A slight, sneering smile flitted across the face 
of the stranger, as he turned from the speaker 
and looked among the dull embers of the 



Harry Blake. 235 

fire, in sUence. It was a dim, dreary room, 
and its distant comers were lost in darkness ; 
and the form of the stranger, as he sat between 
the andirons, threw a gigantic, spectral shadow 
on the wall that seemed to have something 
ominous about it, and, taken in connection with 
the gloomy nature of the conversation, and the 
cold indifference of the stranger, and his wild, 
forbidding air, seemed to have thrown a chill 
on all about him. For as he sat there, buried 
in deep thought, with his eyebrows knit, and 
his lips working as with suppressed emotion, 
those who had hitherto hugged the fire began 
slowly to widen the distance between them- 
selves and their ill-omened visitor ; to scan his 
person, as if there were more in it than met the 
eye, and to watch his tall shadow on the wall, 
as if there were something about it more than 
appertained to shadows in general. Still they 
spoke not, until the object of their solicitude, 
as if concluding a long mental discussion, drew 
a heavy breath, and rising, said : " Well, let 
him die. It 's as well. Others have died in 
the same way." 

Turning to a sort of under-barkeeper, who 
officiated in the absence of Garret, he said : 



236 Harry Blctke. 

" See to my horse, will you ? And now show 
me to my room ; and call me at sunrise ; I 
shall not breakfast here." 

Those collected about the fire watched him 
as he followed the attendant out of the room 
and shut the door after them. 

" What do you think of that man, Mr. Tomp- 
kins ? '' said one of them to a small man in an 
ample vest and contracted smallclothes. 

" Come, come, none of that,'' said the small 
man, with an air of suspicious stubbornness. 
" Don't be trying to make me commit myself 
by asking questions/' As he spoke he fixed 
his eyes obstinately on his own finger-nails, not 
that they were particularly clean or ornamental. 

" Can't you speak your mind, man ? " said 
the other, pettishly. 

Still the small man ogled his nails. 

" Well, then," said his companion, " I 'U tell 
you what I think. I think," said he, sinking 
his voice, and placing the back of his hand to 
the comer of his mouth, by way of indicating 
the extreme of confidence, " I think he won't 
be dr owned y 

" Ah ! " said the small man, " if that 's all, I 
think so myself." 




Harry Blake. 237 

And having settled this matter to their mu- 
tual satisfaction they rose to go, a motion in 
which they were followed by all except Caleb 
Grayson, who, long after they were gone, and 
the room was silent and deserted, sat there, 
with a heavy heart, at the part which the law 
had forced upon him, and which had led to the 
execution which was to take place on the mor- 
row. At last he started up, and finding his 
way to the stable, saddled his horse and 
rode off. 

It was a dark night. Black clouds were 
drifting across the sky, obscuring it, and to- 
gether with the tall trees and forests, which in 
places overhung the road, rendered it pitchy 
dark. 

In defiance of the threatening look of the 
sky and the obscurity of the road, the old man 
kept steadily on for several hours, neither 
pausing to rest his beast nor to refresh himself 
until it was broad daylight, when he arrived at 
a large wooden building. Stopping for the 
first time, he fastened his horse to the gate, 
and crossing a small yard, ascended a flight of 
steps and entered the hall. 

A guard was pacing up and down there ; and 



238 Harry Blake. 

near him on a wooden bench sat an old man 
reading a worn-out Bible. 

" Can I see Blake ? ** demanded Grayson of 
the old man. 

" Yes, I suppose you can," replied he, put- 
ting aside his book ; " I Ve orders to admit his 
friends — a sad business — a sad business — ^and 
he the flower of the country round." 

"Ah, neighbor Grayson, who would have 
thought it ? " 

Caleb Grayson made no reply to the remarks 
in which the old man indulged, until he opened 
the door of the room or cell, and pointed to 
Blake, seated at a small* wooden table within. 

Blake rose as the old man entered, and ex- 
tended his hand to him. 

" This is kind, Caleb," said he ; "I was afraid 
that you alone of all my friends would not call 
to see me, for I know what you think of me." 

" Ah ! that 's the reason, Harry, that I could 
not come," replied the other, sadly. " I knew 
that I had brought you to this, and I could not 
bear to come and look at my work." 

" Well, well, it *s all past, and God knows 
I Ve little to live for now — poor Mary — ^she 's 
gone — no matter, no matter ; the worst is over 



Harry Blake. 239 

— ^and you must n't lay it to heart, Caleb — ^you 
acted for the best, and we '11 not talk of it." 

" But we must talk of it, we must ! " exclaimed 
the old man. 

" In spite of all that I felt, it 's what I came 
for. If I would die easy I must know the 
truth ; and I have come here, Harry, to beg, to 
conjure you to tell it." 

"You have heard it already," said Blake, sadly. 

" No, no, Harry, I have not ; I know I have 
not," said he, " but you will tdl it to me now." 

Harry Blake turned his head away and was 
silent. 

" Harry, my dear boy," said the old man, 
crouching at his feet, and pressing his forehead 
against his knees, " my own dear boy, do con- 
fess to me. It will render more happy a life 
that is nearly spent, to have my statement con- 
firmed by your own lips. Don't be afraid of 
me, Harry ; for here, I swear, in the presence 
of the God who made us both, that I will not 
reveal what you tell me. Indeed, I will not. 
Come, Harry, come." 

" Caleb," said Blake, passing his hand kindly 
over the old man's head, " from my soul I pity 
you ; but I cannot lie." 



240 Harry Blake. 

** You pity fm /** said the old man, rising. 
" Am I the one to be pitied ? No, no, not 
quite so bad as that — not quite so bad as that. 
I '11 not believe it, say what you will. With 
my own eyes, Harry, I saw you commit that 
murder — indeed I did ! " 

Blake shook his head. "You think so— I 
know you think so ; I '11 do you that justice. 
But your eyes deceived you. It 's useless to 
dwell on this now. You have done what the 
law made your duty, in telling what you bet 
lieved to be the truth. I should have had to 
do the same myself, and I freely forgive you." 

" No, no, Harry," said Grayson, with child- 
ish querulousness, " this will not do. Why will 
you not tell the truth ? You cannot be saved 
now. All hope is passed. Come, there 's a 
good fellow. You met — you quarrelled — words 
grew high — he attacked you — and, finally, you 
— ^you — stabbed him. Ha ! ha ! that was the 
way of it ; was n't it ? A man will do many 
things when his blood *s up which he would n't 
at another time. Your hot blood could n't 
bear all that he said. It was natural, and, I 
think, pardonable — indeed I do." 

He placed his hands on Blake's shoulders, 



Harry Blake. 241 

and, looked imploringly in his face, whilst his 
voice changed from one of assumed vivacity to 
one of the deepest sadness. " Harry, was n't 
it so ? Tell me, my own dear boy, was n't it 
so ? You know you quarrelled with him at the 
tavern." 

" I did, indeed," said Harry, gloomily ; 
" God forgive me for it." 

"And you swore that you would have re- 
venge if it cost you your life ? " 

" It was an impious speech," replied Blake, 
in a grave tone, " and fearfully has it been 
visited upon me." 

"You left the tavern," continued Grayson, 
eagerly, " took the same road which he had 
taken, came up with him " 

" And found him dead," said Blake. 

" I '11 not believe it ! It 's not true ! " ex- 
claimed the old man, striding up and down the 
room, with his hands clasped together. " It 's 
not true. Oh ! Harry, it *s horrible to go to 
the grave persisting in a lie." 

" Hark ! " said Blake, as the voices of per- 
sons approaching the door were heard. " It *s 
the hour, and they are coming for me ! Good- 
by." 



242 Harry Blake. 

One word, Harry ! " exclaimed Grayson ; 
" are you guilty ? " 

" No ! " replied Blake, with an earnest em- 
phasis. 

The next moment the door was opened, and 
Blake was summoned to go forth. 



CHAPTER VI. 

By daybreak all the country round was astir. 
Men singly and in squads of three and four ; 
women and children old and young ; the hale, 
the sick, the decrepit, were all in motion, and 
drifting like a sluggish current towards the 
place of execution. 

It was in a large field, in a retired, out-of-the- 
way spot, hemmed in by trees ; a spot whose 
silence and solitude were rarely disturbed; 
yet now it hummed with life. 

Fences, rocks, and every little eminence of 
ground were packed with people. The trees 
were crowded with human beings, who hung 
like bees from their branches, and near the 
foot of the gallows the earth was black with 
them, crammed and wedged together — not an 
inch to spare. There was a great sea of faces. 



Harry Blake. 243 

turned up at one time to the tall framework 
above them ; at another, towards where the 
far-distant road wound among the hills. Oc- 
casionally there was a scuffle, and the mass 
rocked to and fro, like a forest waving before 
the wind, and then came curses and execra- 
tions from the writhing multitude; but by 
degfrees the tumult subsided, and they were 
quiet again. Then they looked at the sun, 
and wondered how soon Harry would come — 
they were weary of waiting. Some spoke 
of him as of an old friend. He was a fine 
fellow ; they had known him from childhood. 
" Has he confessed yet ? " inquired one. 

" No, no, not he," was the reply. " He *11 
not give up till the last ; it *s thought he *11 do 
so then. I heard some one say that old Caleb 
Grayson was all last night in his cell, trying to 
pump it out of him ; but he was game. Caleb 
could get nothing from him.'' 

" Come ! I like that," said the other, rub- 
bing his hands together. "That *s so like 
Harry. I '11 bet ten to one he '11 not show 
the white feather at last." 

'' Ha ! who 's that ? " 

As he spoke he pointed to a tall, swarthy 



244 Harry Blake. 

man, who was forcing his way through the 
crowd, jostling them hither and thither, heed- 
ing not the gamblings and cursings which 
followed him as he dragged himself on. Once 
or twice, as some fellow more sturdy than the 
rest withstood him, he turned and glanced at 
him with a look of such savage and bitter 
anger that the man was glad to let him pass. 
Thus he went on, until he reached the very 
foot of the gallows ; and there he fixed him- 
self, taking notice of no one, and regardless 
that even in that dense crowd a small circle 
was formed around him, as if there were con- 
tamination in his touch. Above him, from 
the cross-piece of the gallows, the cord swung 
to and fro in the wind, and at times, as he 
raised his eyes to it, a smile crossed his face, 
giving to it a strangely wild expression that 
was long remembered by those who saw him 
there. 

"There '11 soon be something to tighten 
that string,** said he to a tall, burly man who 
stood nearest to him with his good-natured eye 
running from the speaker to the cord, as if it 
struck him that the weight most fitting for 
that purpose were nearer than he imagined. 



Harry Blake. 245 

"Yes, there will be, more *s the pity," said 
the man in reply to the remark, after pausing for 
some time, as if in doubt whether it merited 
one. " I for one am sorry for it." 

" Would you have the murderer escape ? " 
demanded the stranger. 

" Let him hang when he *s found, say I," 
replied the man. " Harry Blake denies that he 
did it, and I believe him." 

Again that strange smile passed across the 
stranger's face, as he said: "Twelve sworn 
men, all of whom knew and liked Blake, heard 
the testimony and said he did it. What more 
would you want ? " 

" I want Harry Blake's own confession, and 
we would have it if he were guilty. That 's 
what I want. I wish to heaven I had found 
him with the murdered man, I would have 
known the truth. I went to the spot the next 
day, but it was too late." 

" What do you mean ? " inquired the stranger 
with some interest. 

The man moved a little aside and showed 
the head of a large dog, who was seated near 
him, with his nose thrust forward, almost 
touching the stranger. " I went with that dog 



246 Harry Blake. 

to the spot, and I put his nose to the track. 
He went round and round, and over the ground 
for more than a quarter of a mile. In the woods 
he found an old hat, which he tore to rags. I be- 
lieve it belonged to the true murderer (he was 
smelling that hat this very morning, for I took 
it with me), but he lost the scent. Then I 
carried him to Harry Blake, but he would not 
touch him." 

" A strange dog." 

" Damme, sir ! " said the man, earnestly. " Do 
you know that he 's been snuffing about you 
for the last ten minutes. Curse me if I have n't 
my suspicions of you." 

The stranger's eyes fairly glowed as he re- 
turned his look, and then he burst into a loud 
laugh and turned to those around : 

" Hear him ! He says I murdered Wickliffe, 
because his dog smells at my knee. Ha ! ha ! 
ha I Why don't you arrest me?" demanded 
he, turning to the man. 

The man, evidently abashed at this abrupt 
question, shook his head, muttered something 
between his teeth, and remained silent, and the 
stranger, after eying him for several moments, 
seeing that he was not disposed for further con- 




Harry Blake. 247 

versation, and apparently not caring to be the 
object of attention to all eyes, as he then was, 
moved off and stationed himself on the oppo- 
site side of the gallows. 

. The time lagged heavily. The crowd grew 
restless and uneasy, and here and there, one or 
two, irritated beyond their patience, commenced 
a quarrel which came to blows. This created a 
temporary excitement, but it was soon over, 
and by degrees they grew wearied again. They 
stamped their feet on the ground to keep them 
warm. The farmers talked of their harvest 
and of their stock. Some of them gaped and 
yawned, and fell sound asleep as they stood 
there. Young girls flirted with and ogled their 
sweethearts, and there was many a pretty face 
in that crowd, whose owner had been induced 
to come only for the sake of him who was to 
escort her there, and who was thinking more 
of the young fellow who stood at her side, in 
his best apparel, than of Harry Blake. 

These and the troops of liberated schoolboys, 
to whom a holiday was a great thing, even 
though bought by the life of a fellow-being, 
were the only persons unwearied. 

But the time came at last, and a loud cry 



248 Harry Blake. 

arose in the distance, and swept along through 
that multitude, becoming louder and louder, 
until it reached the foot of the gallows ; and 
the whole mass swayed backward and forward, 
and rushed and crowded together, as in the 
distance the prisoner was seen approaching. 
With a slow, steady pace the soldiers who 
guarded him came on, forcing open the throng, 
and keeping an open space around the cart 
which conveyed him. Harry Blake was ex- 
ceedingly pale, but his manner was composed, 
and his eye calm and bright as in his best days, 
and many a lip as he passed muttered a '' God 
bless him." 

He spoke to no one ; although his face once 
or twice faintly lighted up with a look of recog- 
nition as he saw a familiar face. 

When he reached the foot of the scaffold, 
his eye for a moment rested on Caleb Grayson, 
looking imploringly towards him. The old 
man caught his glance, and exclaimed as he 
ascended the steps : 

** Now, Harry, now confess ; do, Harry — for 
God's sake ! " 

Blake shook his head. 

** No, Caleb, for I am innocent," 



Harry Blake. 249 

These were his last words ; for in a few min- 
utes the drop fell, and poor Blake's earthly 
career was ended. 

" Ha ! ha ! " exclaimed the same swarthy 
man, who had stood during the whole time at 
the foot of the gallows, and whom Grayson 
recognized as the person whom he had met at 
the inn the night previous. '' That business is 
over. That *s law I " 

And, without noticing the startled looks of 
those about him, with the same recklessness 
which he had displayed in coming, he forced 
his way through the crowd and disappeared. 



CHAPTER VII. 

About three months after the jsxecution of 
Blake, the judge who presided at the trial re- 
ceived a note from a prisoner under sentence 
of death, requesting to see him without delay, 
as his sentence was to be carried into effect on 
the day following. On his way thither the 
judge overtook an old man, walking slowly 
along the road, whom he recognized to be Caleb 
Grayson. 

The old man had received a note similar to 



2 50 Harry Blake. 

his own ; and was going to the same place, 
though he was equally at a loss to know the 
meaning of the summons. They both entered 
the cell together. 

The prisoner was seated at a wooden table, 
with a small lamp in front of him, his forehead 
leaning on his hand, which shaded his eyes 
from the light. He was a tall, gaunt man, with 
dark, sunken eyes, and unshorn beard and hol- 
low cheeks. 

He looked like one worn down by suffering 
and disease ; yet one whom neither disease nor 
suffering could conquer, and to whom remorse 
was unknown. He did not move when his 
visitors entered, otherwise than to raise his 
head. As he did so, Grayson recognized at a 
glance the stranger whom he had seen at the 
tavern the night before Blake's execution, and 
at the gallows. 

"Well, Judge," said he, as soon as he saw 
who they were, " I sent for you, to see if you 
can't get me out of this scrape. Must I hang 
to-morrow ? " 

The judge shook his head. " It 's idle to 
hope," said he ; " nothing can prevent your 
execution," 



Harry Blake. 251 

'' An application might be made to the higher 
authorities," said the prisoner. " Pardons have 
come, you know, even on the scaffold." 

" None will come in your case," replied the 
magistrate. 

" It is needless for jne to dwell on your of- 
fence now, but it was one that had no palliation, 
and you may rest assured that whatever may 
have occurred in other cases, no pardon will 
come in yours. In fact, I understand that an 
application has b^en made for one by your 
counsel, and has been refused." 

The features of the prisoner underwent no 
change, nor did the expression of his face 
alter in the least. But after a moment's pause 
he said: "Is this true, Judge — upon your 
honor?" 

** It is," replied the judge. 

" Then I know the worst," replied the crimi- 
nal, coldly, " and will now tell what I have to 
communicate, which I would not have done 
while there was a hope of escape." 

" You," said he, turning to the judge, " pre- 
sided at the trial of young Harry Blake, who 
was accused of murder, and sentenced to death." 

« I did." 



\ 



252 Harry Blake. 

"And you," said he, turning to Grayson, 
" were one of the witnesses against him. You 
swore that you saw him stab Wickliffe. On 
your testimony, principally, he was hung." 

" I was/' replied the old man. " I saw him 
with my own eyes." 

The prisoner uttered a low, sneering laugh 
as he said, turning to the judge : 

" You, sir, sentenced an innocent man." 

" And you," said he, turning to the other, 
" swore to a falsehood. Harry Blake did not 
kill Wicklifife. He was as innocent of the sin 
of murder as you were — ^more innocent than 
you are now." 

The old man staggered as if he had been 
struck, and leaned against the table to support 
himself, whilst the condemned felon stood op- 
posite him, looking at him with a cold, indiffer- 
ent air. 

" Yes, old man," said he, sternly, " you have 
blood and perjury on your soul, for I — I — "said 
he, stepping forward, so that the light of the 
lamp fell strongly upon his savage features — " I 
murdered Wickliffe ! I did it ! Thank God 1 
I did it ; for I had a long score to settle with 
him. But Blake had no hand in it. I met 



Harry Blake. 253 

Wickliffe on that afternoon alone, with none 
to interfere between us. I told him of the in- 
juries which he had done to me, and I told him 
that the time was come for redress. He en- 
deavored to escape; but I followed him up. 
I grappled with him, and stabbed him. As 
I did so I heard the clatter of a horse's 
hoofs, and I leaped into a clump of bushes 
which grew at the roadside. At that mo- 
ment Blake came up, and found Wickliffe 
lying dead in the road. You know the rest. 
The tale he told was as true as the Gospel. 
He was only attempting to draw the knife from 
the* man's breast when you came up and 
charged him with the murder ! " 

" Good God ! can this be possible ? " ejacu- 
lated the old man. It cannot be, villian ! you 
are a liar ! " 

" Pshaw ! " muttered the man. " What could 
I gain by a lie? To-morrow I die." 

" I don't believe it ! I don't believe it ! " 
exclamed Grayson, pacing the cell, and wring- 
ing his hands. "God in mercy grant that it 
may be false ! that this dreadful sin may not be 
upon me 1 " 

The prisoner sat down, and looked at the 



254 Harry Blake. 

judge and the witness with a calmness which 
had something almost fiendish in it, when con- 
trasted with the extreme agitation of the one, 
and the mental agony of the other. 

At last the old man stopped in front of him, 
and with a calmness so suddenly assumed in 
the midst of his paroxysm of remorse, that it 
even overawed the criminal, said : 

" You are one whose life has been a tissue of 
falsehood and crime. You must prove what 
you have said, or I '11 not believe it." 

** Be it so," replied the prisoner. " I saw 
the whole transaction, and heard all your tes- 
timony at the trial, for I was there too. I *11 
now tell you what occurred at the spot of 
the murder, which you did not mention, but 
which I saw. When you rode up, the other 
man jumped off his horse and seized Blake by 
the collar ; your hat fell off on the pommel of 
your saddle, but you caught it before it reached 
the ground. You then sprang off your horse, 
and whilst Walton held Blake you examined 
the body. You attempted to pull the knife 
from his breast, but it was covered with blood,- 
and slipped from your fingers. You rubbed 
your hand on the ground, and going to a bush 



Harry Blake. 255 

on the roadside broke off some leaves and 
wiped your hands upon them, and afterwards 
the handle of the knife. You then drew it out 
and washed it in a small puddle of water at the 
foot of a sumach bush. As you did so, you 
looked round at Blake, who was standing with 
his arms folded, and who said : ' Don't be un- 
easy about me, Caleb, I did n't kill Wickliffe, 
and don't intend to escape.' At one time you 
were within six feet of where I was. It 's 
lucky you did not find me, for I was ready at 
that moment to send you to keep company with 
Wickliffe ; but I saw all, even when you stum- 
bled and dropped your gloves as you mounted 
your horse." 

" God have mercy on me ! " ejaculated Gray- 
son. " This is all true ! But one word more. I 
heard Wickliffe, as we rode up, shriek out 
' Mercy, mercy, Harry ! ' " 

" He was begging for his life — my first name 
is Harry." 

The old man clasped his hands across his 
face, and fell senseless on the floor. 

It is needless to go into the details of the 
prisoner's confession, which was so full and 
clear that it left no doubt on the mind of the 



2 56 Harry Blake. 

judge that the prisoner was gfuilty of Wickliffe's 
murder, and that Harry Blake was another of 
those who had gone to swell the list of victims 
to Circumstantial Evidence. 



JOHN MUNRO. 



CHAPTER I. 

UPON a promontory, jutting out into a 
noble bay, stood, in times gone by, 
a grand old house, vast and imposing from 
its size, and venerable from its age. 

It had been built two hundred years, and 
was full of odd nooks and corners, long corri- 
dors, dark, dim chambers, and halls wide and 
regal in their size. 

Large trees flung their branches over it. 
They had been saplings when its comer-stone 
was laid ; but they were giants now, and 
stretched out their branches as if to shelter it ; 
for time and storm were writing their story on 
its walls. Moss was growing on the roof, and 
swinging doors and unglazed windows showed 
that neglect had aided in the work of ruin. 

In its best days it had teemed with guests, 
and echoed to the sounds of gayety ; for it had 

257 



258 yohn Munro. 

belonged to a free-hearted race, noted for the 
open-handed hospitality of its men, and the 
peerless beauty of its women. But the wealth 
which had supported it had taken wings and 
fled, and the heavy heart and anxious brow 
had usurped the place of gayety and song. 

Those who had loved the place for the halo 
which old memories flung round it, had sunk 
into the grave, or were themselves forgotten in 
their dark hour ; — ^and the house had passed 
into the hands of strangers. 

Neglect followed the change of owners. It 
was too costly to be kept up. Its shrubbery 
ran wild. Vines and creeping plants clambered 
over its walls, and its walks were gfrass-grown. 
Strange stories, too, got afloat about it. It was 
said that steps went echoing through the house 
at night. Sometimes strong and heavy, like 
the tread of an armed man — at others, so light 
that fairy feet seemed to be gliding over the 
old floors, as if the spirits of those who once 
graced the dim chambers still lingered there. 

Its evil name completed what neglect had 
done. It was deserted by its last tenant, an 
aged negro who had lived there rent free, and it 
was considered unlucky to cross the threshold. 



^ohn Munro. 259 

It had remained thus for several years, until 
one day, a person wandering near it observed 
smoke ascending from a chimney. 

On the following day, a grave, stem man 
stopped at the village near by, to purchase a 
few articles ; and directed them to be sent to 
Colonel Grafton, at " The House/* 

For a time speculation was busy regarding 
the stranger. Grafton was known to be the 
family name of the old owners of the place. 
But why he had come back, and from whence, 
were matters of surmise. It was evident that 
his means were limited, for his purchases were 
few, and of little price, and it was shrewdly 
suggested that he would not have taken up 
his quarters in such a dwelling if he could have 
gone anywhere else. 

Little could be learned about him, except 
that he was a man well stricken in years, ap- 
parently feeble in health, and was accompanied 
by his daughter, who was both young and 
beautiful, and that her name was Edith. They 
were attended by the man who had appeared 
at the village. He was about sixty years of 
age, with grave, stem features, iron-gray hair, 
a steady, uncompromising eye, and a frame 
broad, massive, and apparently cast in iron. 



26o yohn Munro. 

It was difficult to define the relationship 
which existed between Colonel Grafton and 
this man ; for, although he usually treated the 
Colonel with the deference due to a superior, 
yet at times he assumed a tone and authority 
altogether incompatible with the idea of menial 
service. 

There never was any thing approaching to 
disrespect in his manners ; but in his whole de- 
portment there was an air of grave responsibil- 
ity, as if he felt that the chaise, both of his 
master and his daughter, devolved upon him- 
self. 

His erect military carriage, and the undress 
uniform which he sometimes wore, showed 
that he had been in the army, and a scar 
across one eyebrow seemed to indicate that 
in that service he had not escaped unscathed. 

Their coming was a nine days' wonder, and 
then curiosity respecting them gradually died 
out, and they came to be regarded by their 
neighbors as part of themselves. 

It had become known, from remarks which 
escaped their attendant, that he and Colonel 
Grafton had served in the army together ; that 
the latter had been his superior officer, and 



John Munro. 261 

that when, with broken health and shattered 
fortunes, he had sought the home of his fore- 
fathers, the dragoon, for such he was, had fol- 
lowed him, sometimes acting as an attendant, 
more frequently as adviser, but never at any 
time in their intercourse forgetting the distinc- 
tion of rank which had existed between them 
in former days. 

Shortly after their arrival, a female domestic 
was added to their family, and immediately 
buried herself in the recesses of the kitchen, 
from which she seldom emerged. 

The old man and his daughter rarely left the 
grounds about the house ; and whatever they 
required was purchased by their attendant. 

Colonel Grafton was a reserved and silent 
man to all except his old comrade in arms; 
but no sooner had the bustle and excitement 
of Settling themselves in their new abode worn 
off, than a spirit of morbid restlessness came 
over him. He wandered through the house 
and grounds, at times pacing the stone-paved 
courtyard for hours, muttering to himself, and 
won from his gloomy musings only when the 
bright face of his daughter looked up in his, or 
her silvery tones broke in upon his reveries. 



262 yohn Munro. 

Sometimes he would rise at midnight, and, 
with a dim light, would wander through the 
rooms, stopping to gaze at the faded portraits 
on the walls, examining the dusty and worm- 
eaten furniture, or pausing to listen to the wind 
sighing through the passages. 

One night, when thus engaged, he was star- 
tled by a heavy step behind him. He had 
heard of the iron tread which sometimes 
tramped through the house at night, and with 
a kind of anxious expectation he turned to 
meet his half-dreaded visitant. 

With a feeling of disappointment, his eye 
rested on the ponderous figure of the dragoon. 

" Master Richard, the night is the time 
which God has made for man's repose. Why 
will you contravene his laws, and wander here 
when you should be sleeping?" 

" John," replied the other, in a half-jesting 
half-earnest tone, " I 'm told that in this house 
the dead walk, and that in the hour of midnight 
their ghosts still people these chambers." 

Well, let them," replied the dragoon. 

We Ve nothing to do with them. We 're 
flesh and blood, and have nothing in common 
with them. There 's room enough in this house 






yohn Munro. 263 

for them and us too. They do not trouble you, 
Master Richard, I hope ? " 

" The ghosts which haunt me are memories 
of the past — of blighted hopes and ruined pros- 
pects. These dog my footsteps wherever I go. 
In my bedchamber, in my walks, at my table, 
in my sleep and dreams — ^they are ever with 
me, giving me no rest nor peace. John, I 
sometimes fear they will drive me mad ! '* 

The dragoon made no reply, but taking the 
the light from his master's hand, said in the same 
tone in which he would have addressed an ail- 
ing child : " The night air is chilly, and lingering 
here will do you harm. These rooms are very 
damp and cold." 

" Aye,*' replied the other, " they are damp 
and cold now, but in times past they were not 
so. Think of what they have been — think of 
the founders of this race, and of what they 
were — ^and of me, their descendant, and what 
/am." 

" Do not fret about these things," replied the 
drs^oon. " It *s a waSte of time. Come, Mas- 
ter Richard, it 's gloomy here, and it 's wrong to 
Unger. The cold will strike to your very heart." 

The other did not heed him. 



264 John Munro. 

''I tell you, John, that I can hardly bear 
this/' said he, his frame trembling as he spoke, 
and the words coming from his lips with tremu- 
lous energy. " At no time, and in no place, is 
my mind so busy as here. Here, every devil 
in my brain is at work, dragging the past from 
the dim recesses of memory ; I cannot forget 
it, if I would. It leaps back into the present. 
These mouldering walls, this furniture decaying 
with mildew and rot, the sagging ceilings, the 
gaping windows, and the dust-begrimed floors, 
— all replete with desolation and decay, disap- 
pear. About me, is this house in all its glory. 
The halls are crowded ; the rooms are flashing 
with light, with youth and beauty ; and instead 
of the sighing of the wind I hear the music of 
happy voices, and the gay laugh and the light 
step of those who are without care. When I 
lie down to sleep— sleep brings dreams like 
these ; and I wake more lonely than ever. And 
when I look upon my child, pure and innocent 
as when she first came from the hand of God, 
fitted to shine with the brightest that ever lived 
here, I demand for what fault of mine or hers 
are we, the last descendants of our race, cast 
upon the world, impoverished and wretched ! " 



yohn Munro. 265 

The dragoon made no reply, but with a quiet 
authority, warranted by years of friendship, 
drew his master's arm in his and led him from 
the room. 

He did not leave him until he had conducted 
him to his own chamber. As he turned to go 
he said : 

" Colonel Richard, in the hour of battle you 
trusted in God. Do so now.** 

He left the room and closed the doorj but 
for more than an hour he kept watch there, nor 
did he leave the spot until the unbroken quiet 
told him that the troubled occupant within was 
at rest. 

More than a year had passed since they had 
come there ; and Colonel Grafton by degrees 
became reconciled to his fate. He still kept 
aloof from his neighbors ; but where there is a 
damsel, young and beautiful as Edith was, 
young men will find it out, and will admire, 
and sometimes fall in love. 

But her heart as yet was with her father, and 
although she was no stranger to the covert 
glances which were cast at her as she passed 
through the village on her way to church ; and 
although she caught many a furtive look dur« 



266 yohn Munro. 

ing the prosy sermon, still she gave encourage- 
ment to none. When the service was over, she 
tucked her little hand in her father's arm, and 
tripped gayly at his side, without paying heed 
to the havoc which her trim figure and dark 
dreamy eyes were making in the hearts about 
her. 

John Munro always accompanied them, fol- 
lowing in the rear, erect and soldier-like, keep- 
ing a watchful eye on his convoy, and upon the 
prowlers who hung about it, fingering, as he 
went, the head of a stout cudgel in a manner 
that was by no means encouraging to Edith's 
many admirers. 

It was strange, he often thought, that one 
who could head a column in battle, as Colonel 
Grafton had, could be such a child in the ways 
of the world. 

One afternoon a stranger came to the house 
and asked for a night's lodging. He was young 
and gayly dressed, but John Munro did not 
like his looks, and told him that the town was 
not far off, that the road to it was plain, and 
that he could find good quarters there, and be 
beholden to no man. 

The stranger thanked him, but still lingered, 



yohn Munro. 267 

and asked a number of questions about the 
house and the family. He got but curt answers 
from the dragoon, who kept the door half 
closed, and permitted nothing to be seen be- 
yond it but his own grim visage. 

The stranger was not to be beaten off. He 
continued to loiter, the dragoon still mounting 
guard, until, as ill luck would have it, the old 
man came up the path with his daughter on 
his arm. 

With something like a curse, the soldier 
strode out and pulled the door shut after him ; 
and as he saw the stranger advancing towards 
his master, he stepped before him and fore- 
stalled his words. 

" This gentleman," said he " is seeking quar- 
ters for the night. I Ve told him that there is 
an inn in the town near by. I '11 conduct him 
to it," added he, by way of making matters 
more easy. 

Colonel Grafton looked at the young man 
and bowed. A slight tinge of color came across 
his cheek as he said : 

" You seem to be a stranger here."^ 

" I am, and yet I am not. I was seeking 
quarters it is true ; but I hoped to find them at 



268 yohn Munro. 

the house of Colonel Graftoiiy the former com- 
panion-in-arms of my father, Thomas Rivers." 

'' Aye, and you shall find them/' said the old 
man, the hospitable spirit of his race breaking 
out. '^ There 's not much to offer, but such as 
it is you shall have it." 

And thus the stranger formed the acquaint- 
ance of Richard Grafton, and became his guest. 

Whether his coming was as accidental as he 
represented it to be, or whether he had heard 
of the daughter of his host, and came with de- 
signs upon her heart, or whether he came, led 
thither only by the desire to know one of 
whom his father and the world spoke well, it 
matters little. 

When the morning came, he found an excuse, 
to remain until late in the day. He had much 
to tell of interest to those about him. He, 
too, was in the service — a captain in the army. 
His regiment, he said, was stationed in the Far 
West, and he had a short furlough. He had 
also many stories of the past to tell, and was 
able to recall to the memory of his host scenes 
and incidents in his early life, as they had been 
narrated to him by his father, dwelling upon 
them with the enthusiasm of youth, and so 



^okn Munro. 2 69 

turning the old man's thoughts from the pres- 
ent to the past, that he seemed to grow young 
again. 

The eye of his daughter brightened as she 
watched the happy change. 

Night was coming on, and he was urged to 
delay his departure until the morrow. He was 
nothing loth ; and the following day found him 
there still ; and not that day alone, but a week 
passed, and still he lingered. In truth so at- 
tached had the old man become to him, that 
he seemed unhappy when he was even from 
his side. 

The dragoon watched him with a suspicious 
eye. Had there been no other tenant of the 
house than his master, he would have rejoiced 
at heart, to see him shaking off the lethargy, 
which had weighed him down for months. 
But he also observed that while the guest was 
talking with the father, his eyes were conveying 
a tale of a different sort to the daughter ; and 
the drooping eye and blushing cheek of the 
girl, and the furtive glance, causing her to red- 
den to the very temples when detected — all 
told the old story as well as words could have 
done. 



2 JO yohn Munro. 

The dragoon fairly gnashed his teeth, as he 
looked on, and felt how powerless he was. 
From the bottom of his soul he distrusted the 
man ; for there was something in his dark glow- 
ing eye, fascinating as that of a serpent, that 
made him feel that he was false at heart. 

He endeavored to caution the father against 
the too great intimacy which was springing up 
between the young man and his daughter — ^but 
he would hear nothing against his new friend. 

While this was going on at the house a stranr 
ger arrived at the village. No one knew him. 
Nor did he say from whence he came. It 
leaked out, however, that he was a friend of 
Captain Rivers, and had come at his request. 

Why Rivers had sent for him he did not 
say; and no one knew. 

Several times he and Rivers were seen to- 
gether in an out-of-the-way place ; but he never 
came to the house, except once, when Colonel 
Grafton and the dragoon were absent on busi- 
ness. 

Then he called, and spent some time there 
with Edith and Rivers. 

He departed before Colonel Grafton returned, 
and on the following day he left the village^ 



John Munro. 271 

All that John could do was to watch and 
wait. On one pretext or another Rivers con- 
tinued to linger on for several weeks, and, in 
spite of all the efforts of the dragoon, the in- 
timacy between his mistress and their guest 
grew more close. 

At last, Rivers announced to them that his 
furlough had expired, and that he must leave 
on the following morning. 

John was present when he announced his in- 
tention. He did not hear the words of regret 
which his master uttered, for he was watching 
the drooping form of his little mistress. 

All that evening she moved about with a 
listless, frightened air, keeping close to her 
father's side, and shrinking from their visitor, 
with an expression almost of aversion. She 
never looked at him, and when he approached 
her, drew away, and when she retired for the 
night she placed her arms about her father's 
neck, and asked his blessing. 

John Monroe watched her as she went up- 
stairs, and muttered an inward thanksgiving 
that on the morrow the author of her troubles 
would be far away. 

That night she fled. When the morning 



272 JohnMunro. 

came they found her room unoccupied, and a 
letter on the floor, addressed to John Munro. 
It ran thus : 

" Dear John : 

''Comfort my father in his hour of need. A 
great calamity has fallen upon me, and I must go 
where there are none who ever knew me." 

It was not signed. 

John Munro could not believe it. He sought 
her through the house, and through the garden, 
and through every nook and comer of the 
grounds. 

He read the letter again and again, but it 
seemed to bring no conviction to his mind, and 
he resumed his search. But it was idle, and 
the reality of her flight at last settled down upon 
them. Her father sank beneath the blow, 
and when he had recovered from the half 
unconscious state into which her loss had 
thrown him, his words were few. 

" John, when I lamented the loss of wealth, 
I little dreamed how much was left to lose. 
Help me to bed." 

The dragoon raised him in his arms and bore 
him to his room. He never left it, but lingered 
on a few weeks, watching anxiously as each 



yohn Munro. 2 73 

step approached, and then turning his face 
drearily to the wall as it passed. 

He died at last. His parting words were: 
"John, you will remain here, and have a home for 
her when she returns — as she will be sure to do." 

As he spoke, his head fell back upon the 
breast of the dragoon who was supporting him, 
and he was dead. 

A week had passed ; the remains of the colo- 
nel had been committed to the earth, and John 
Munro had returned to the deserted house. He 
seldom left it now, but seemed forever on the 
watch. He had been a silent man, but now he 
never spoke unless when addressed, and his 
mind seemed ever busy with one sad and over- 
whelming thought. 

"John, you will remain here and have a 
home for her when she returns — as she will be 
sure to do." 

He was sitting near the fire, where he always 
sat, as he repeated these words. The room wore 
a cheerful look, for he strove to keep it as it 
was when she had occupied it. But that night 
he was strangely restless ; he paced the floor, 
then seated himself and endeavored to read, 
but memories of the past were busy in his brain ; 



2 74 yohn Munro. 

his book was unheeded ; the light g^ew dim ; 
the fire flashed and flickered, and fantastic 
shadows danced upon the walls. 

He was roused from his reveries by a tap at 
the window-pane. He looked up. He knew 
full well the face that was looking in — pale and 
haggard though it was. He hastened to the 
door, drew back the bolt, and without a word 
opened wide his sheltering arms, and taking 
the drooping figure, which was crouching there, 
to his breast, bore her in and placed her in a 
chair in front of the fire. 

Kneeling down, he took her hand in his and 
carried it to his lips, as respectfully as if its 
owner wore a diadem, for her misfortunes had 
made her holy in his eyes. 

He gazed wistfully in her face, and as he did 
so, she saw that tears were coursing down his 
rough cheeks. 

She interpreted the look truly, and bowed 
her head in her hands and wept. For a mo- 
ment she continued thus. It was for a moment 
only; then she rose, confronting him face to 
face, and meeting his look, eye to eye, firmly, 
fearlessly, and without blenching. 

" John, you shall hear my story. Do not 



yohn Munro. 275 

look at me ; look down, and do not raise your 
head until I have told you all. I have been 
wronged, but I have not sinned." 

His hands were resting on the back of a chair, 
and he bent his head upon them; and she, 
standing at his side, with her hand resting on 
his shoulder, in a voice low and tremulous, but 
which struck upon his ear with the distinctness 
of a trumpet call, told her story. 

As she went on, his heart almost stood still, 
but he uttered not a sound. The frail chair 
snapped beneath the iron grip of his fingers — 
that alone told of the fierce feelings which he 
was keeping down. At last she paused, and 
the dragoon, mindful of his promise, did not 
raise his head. He waited to hear more, but 
the tale was ended. 

There was a stifled sob — ^the next instant she 
was senseless at his feet. Tenderly as a mother 
would raise her infant, the veteran lifted her 
in his arms, and carrying her to her room, laid 
her on her own bed. Then he withdrew and 
sent the woman to her. 

Steps were said to haunt that house ; and all 
that night long a heavy step paced up and 
down the corridor which led to the girl's room ; 



2 76 ybAn Munro. 

but it was no phantom footstep, for John 
Munro kept unwearied watch there, pausing 
to listen, as he fancied that he heard some 
sound within, and then passing on, as the un- 
broken silence led him to believe it to be but 
an idle fancy. 

At last the darkness of night gave place to 
the twilight of the coming day ; and not till then 
did John quit his post. 

He went down stairs, and wandered through 
the house like one in a dream. He took note 
of nothing, but at times stood with his hands 
pressed against his head. More than an hour 
sped by, and the dim rooms began to grow 
cheerful with the rays of the morning sun. 

In the midst of his reveries he was aroused 
by a shrill cry. 

"John, come up here ! '* called out the woman. 
"As I believe in God, I am afraid the child is 
dead ! " 

John uttered a cry. For a moment he could 
not see, but reeled like one who had received a 
sudden blow, then rallying his energies, he hur- 
ried up the stairs and into the giri's room. 

He found the woman's fears too true. The 
silence of the room, so very deathlike, that it 



John Munro. 277 

seemed to take its source from the calm figure 
that lay upon the bed, buried in its everlasting 
sleep, spoke the truth too clearly. 

Every trace of the deep agony and despair 
which had rested on her features the night be- 
fore, when she had recounted the story of her 
wrongs, had disappeared, and the pale face 
wore a smile as pure and beautiful as in life. 
Her hair lay loosely on her pillow, and her 
hands were clasped as if in prayer. 

The room was as she left it when she fled. 
Her work-table stood near the bed, with the 
various trifles on it which showed her taste for 
what was beautiful. Her sketches on the wall, 
in their neat but homely frames, and every 
thing about, betokened her life and presence, 
except the cold and wasted form upon the bed, 
which too truly pointed out her eternal 
absence. 

For a few moments, the soldier stood like 
one bewildered ; but by degrees the expres- 
sion of his face grew hard and stem, until its 
features seemed turned into stone. He went 
to the table, took a scissors from it, and cut off 
a lock of the dark, dishevelled hair. He 
pressed it to his lips, then raised it high aloft, 



2 78 John Munro. 

and with his eyes turned towards heaven, he 
registered a vow from which he never swerved. 



CHAPTER II, 

In a few days the house was shut up, and 
John Munro had left the place. A single per- 
son had met him at early dawn, with a small 
valise in his hand. To his enquiries the only 
reply he gave was that some unsettled business 
of Colonel Grafton's had called him away, and 
that he did not know when he should return. 

From place to place he followed on the track 
of Captain Rivers, with an untiring determina- 
tion that never slept. At length he learned 
that he was stationed with his regiment at a 
frontier town on the very verge of the wilder- 
ness, and thither he directed his course. 

Late one afternoon he reached the place, 
and enquired for the house where the officer 
was quartered. Having, with a strange feeling 
of punctilliousness, divested himself of his 
usual dress, and donned his dragoon's uniform, 
he set out to fulfil his mission. 

As he approached the house he heard the 
sound of boisterous merriment within, for Riv- 



yokn Munro. 2 79 

ers was entertaining some of his fellow-officers, 
and the revelry was running high. 

Their gayety was interrupted by a sudden, 
sharp knock at the door of the room, and 
in reply to the summons to enter, the dragoon 
walked in. 

For a moment he was dazzled by the lights, 
and looked around as if bewildered ; then he 
strode to the head of the table, where Rivers 
sat. There was something in the stern, reso- 
lute eye, and in the expression of concentrated 
wrath, kept down only by the fierce will of the 
man, that hushed the party into silence. 

Rivers looked up with some surprise at the 
bold bearing of one wearing the uniform of a 
private soldier ; but did not recognize him, and 
rose instantly to resent the intrusion. 

" How, now, sir ! Is this a time and a manner 
in which to present yourself to your superior 
officer ? ** 

" I am here,** said John, in a slow, deliberate 
tone, "to seek one Captain Rivers, and my 
business with him is such, that I must present 
myself to him where he is and as I am." 

" I am he,** replied the officer, sharply, and 
evidently struggling to remember where he had 



2 8o y^oAn Mu nro. 

met the bold, sun-burnt man who stood before 
him. 

" I know it well," replied the trooper ; " I am 
John Munro, late of the United States Dra- 
goons, the friend and comrade of Colonel Rich- 
ard Grafton. You know me now, and may guess 
my errand ; and, before this company, I call 
on you to defend your name, for I pronounce 
you to be a villain and a scoundrel." 

With a cheek which had blanched to ashy 
whiteness, and with hands nervously grasping 
the back of the chair on which he leaned. Riv- 
ers confronted his accuser. His lips moved, 
but no sound escaped them. The stem, glow- 
ing eye which rested on his face without waver- 
ing, held him spellbound. Then, with an effort, 
he rallied himself, and breaking out into a loud 
laugh, said : 

" Gentlemen, this worthy man I now recog- 
nize as a servant in the family of the g^rl of 
whom you have heard me speak, little Edith. 
I trust," said he, with a sneer, ** that you will 
not judge her by her representative, for she is 
beautiful ; what he is, you can judge for your- 
selves. Well, she threw herself in my way, and 
the result was, what happens every day. She 



yohn Munro. 281 

left me for reasons best known to herself ; and 
next in the order of the plot, this fellow presents 
himself as you have seen to-night. Now you 
know as much of the matter, and of John 
Munro, as I do. Having complied with his 
request, which was urged in a somewhat un- 
ceremonious manner, and which from another 
person I should have met in another way, 
I trust he will see the propriety of with- 
drawing." 

As he spoke, his embarrassment gradually 
disappeared. He resumed his seat, and turn- 
ing to the dragoon, whose eye he had hitherto 
avoided, he pointed to the door. 

" You will leave my quarters.** 

John Munro had heard him out. He had 
made no attempt to interrupt or check him when 
he spoke, but his steady eyes never moved from 
his face. 

" Captain Rivers," said he, in the same slow, 
deliberate tone in which he had spoken from 
the first, " I am no longer your inferior in rank. 
I have left the service, and now stand before 
you as an equal, as man to man, and before 
this company, I pronounce you to be a liar. 
You have sent as pure-hearted a lady as ever 



282 yohn Munro. 

lived to her grave, and you have added to your 
infamy by traducing her memory." 

'* Dead ! *' exclaimed Rivers. 

John heard him not, but went on. 

** In the service, when a wrong is done, the 
party injured, or his representative, has a right 
to redress, and I have come for it." 

The blunt, bold bearing of the man carried 
with it a conviction of his truth; and even 
among those whom he had gathered about him, 
Rivers felt that his cause was a weak one, but 
his pride could not brook an encounter with 
one from the ranks, yet he moderated his tone 
as he spoke. 

" It cannot be ; your position forbids it. Any 
pecuniary atonement which I can offer " 

The trooper did not wait for him to finish, but 
without noticing his concluding words, he said : 

"There was a time when to brand any 
man in the army, as I have branded you, would 
have roused even a coward to battle for his 
honor. What can come to a service where even 
its officers will tamely submit to epithets like 
these?" 

Rivers rose hastily to his feet — " You have 
had my answer — ^begone ! " 



yokn Munro. 283 

John Munro heeded him not, but turning 
to those about him, and towards whom hither 
to he had not looked, he said : 

« 

" I know the respect which is due to you as 
officers, but I also know what is due to me. 
Had Captain Rivers been as careful of the 
rights of others as he is of his own, there never 
would have been a hard thought between us. 
But I came here for a purpose, and that pur- 
pose I will carry out, or leave my dead body 
where I stand. Yet, in the eyes of you, his 
friends, I would be justified in what I am to 
do." 

He paused as if to gather strength to go on. 

" In many a hard-fought field I followed Colo- 
nel Richard Grafton, as bold an officer as ever 
led a soldier, and when he retired from the ser- 
vice I went with him, not as a servant, but as 
any friend may follow a gallant leader whom 
he reveres and loves. He told you the 
truth when he said that Colonel Grafton's 
daughter was beautiful, but he lied most foully 
when he spoke aught against her purity. He 
came to her father's house a stranger, and was 
received with open-handed hospitality, and he 
repaid it by asking the daughter of the host to 



284 yohn Munro. 

become his wife. He knew her too well to 
insult her by any other proposal. She con- 
sented, for she loved him. Then, on some plea 
or other, he urged a secret marriage. An 
accomplice was brought to her father's house 
while he was absent. A ceremony was per- 
formed, and she believed herself to be the wife 
of Captain Rivers. There never had been con- 
cealments between her and her father, and she 
begged of that man** said he, pointing to Rivers, 
" that there should be none then. Delay, de- 
ceit, subterfuge followed, until at last he threw 
off the mask, and told her that their marriage 
was a sham one. 

" Gentlemen, I am not learned in law, and 
know not whether he told her the truth, but 
she believed him. That night she left her 
home, but not with him. She had few friends, 
and none of influence. This man had con- 
nections who were powerful; and he trusted 
to her obscurity and to their protection to 
escape the penalty of his crime. Her father 
had been in the service like your selves, and 
you may judge what his feelings were. He 
died of grief, and left his child to me — z, 
sacred trust. I did not know her story then, 



yohn Munro. 285 

and — may God forgive me — I wronged her in 
my thoughts. But at last a heart-broken 
thing, she crept back to her home, and told me 
all. That night she died ; and I sometimes 
fear that in the agony of her humiliation, she 
forgot her religion and her God, and died by 
her own hand.** 

He dashed off the perspiration which stood 
in great drops on his brow, and went on. 

"There is an instinct in the heart, which 
teaches every man to resent the wrongs of 
those he loves. It is living here,** said he, 
placing his finger on his brawny breast, " and 
calls on me to punish him who dragged her 
down. I had hoped when I came here,** said 
he, speaking slowly and in a distinct voice, that 
every word might tell, " that at least I would 
have found a man to deal with ; but neither 
cowardice nor rank shall screen him now. I 
will show you how John Munro deals with 
such as he.*' 

He made a single stride to the officer, and 
pinioning his arms with a grasp that rendered 
him powerless, he dragged him to him, spat in 
his face, and flung him on the floor. 

He eyed him for a moment, and then turned 



286 yohn Munro. 

to the door ; but Rivers sprang to his feet, and 
seizing a pistol which lay on the mantelpiece, 
he levelled it at the head of the dragoon. 
John Munro turned about, and faced him 
without blenching. Twice Rivers lowered it. 
and twice he raised it with a hesitating motion, 
but he did not fire ; and in another instant the 
weapon was wrested from his grasp by one of 
his comrades. 

" You *re right," said he, in a husky voice. 
" Remove the table ; he shall have the chas- 
tisement he deserves. Hand me those swords. 
I suppose you can use them ? '* said he, bit- 
terly. 

" Any weapon,*' was the reply. 

A sword was handed to him. He eyed it for 
a moment, while those present were engaged 
in removing the chairs and table, so as to give 
space to the combatants. He then placed it in 
a comer of the room, quietly took off his coat 
and waistcoat, and put them on a chair at his 
side. Rivers made the same preparations at 
the opposite side of the room. Not a word 
was spoken ; for the immovable features and 
resolved air of Munro showed plainly that 
interference, as far as he was concerned, would 



yohn Munro. 287 

be useless ; and the bitter insult which he had 
offered, was one which not one of them felt in- 
clined to advise their comrade to brook. 

" Gentlemen/* said the trooper, as he took 
his position, " before I go into this matter, from 
which both of us will not come out alive, I wish 
you to bear witness that I have given this man 
a fair field. I fight him with weapons of his 
own choosing. I have no second. If I go 
down, — ^be it so, but do not let my body be 
dishonored by his touch." 

One of the company who had stood by, a 
deeply interested spectator, got up ; he was 
little more than a boy, fresh from his home. 

" It shall not be said that in such a quarrel 
you had no friend. I will see fair play." 

" It is well, and I thank you," said the dra- 
goon. " Now, sir, I am ready." 

His words were scarcely uttered when the 
blades crossed. Rivers was a good swordsman ; 
but the result was not in doubt for a single in- 
stant. Scarcely had the clash of steel sounded 
through the room before his weapon was struck 
from his grasp, and the sword of the dragoon 
passed through his body. 

For a moment he stood grasping at the air, 



288 John Munro. 

and would have fallen, but that one of the offi- 
cers caught him in his anns, and laid him gently 
on the floor. When they turned him over he 
was dead. 

The dragoon stood for a moment bending 
over him. " With man his reckoning is past/* 
said he, gloomily. " If, in what I have done, 
I have wronged him, he is now with One who 
will do him justice.** 

He went to the chair where he had left his 
clothes, put them on and walked out of the 
room. 

The officer who had acted as his second fol- 
lowed him. He spoke in a hurried voice : 

" You will find my horse saddled in the sta- 
ble. Take him, and put as many miles as you 
can between you and this place before morn- 
ing. Make for the town of D — ^, leave the 
horse at the inn there, and I will get him. 
Lose no time, for Captain Rivers has friends, 
who will not let this affair end here.** 

" It matters little now/* replied the dragoon, 
" but still I thank you. I *11 take the horse and 
leave him as you wish.** 

The officer could hear his heavy tread long 
after the darkness had hidden him from his 



yohn Munro. 289 

sight. He listened, until the sound of horse's 
hoofs ringing on the hard soil told him that 
the dragoon was following his instructions. 
* * ***** 

John Munro never returned to the old house. 
But in after years, a soldier, who had known 
him, came there from the war in Mexico. He 
said that the troops spoke enthusiastically of 
a veteran who had served in that campaign. 
From the ranks he had risen to the command 
of a regiment ; but he always wore a sad, ab- 
stracted air. At last he fell in battle, and be- 
fore he was buried, curiosity led the soldier to 
the spot, and in the fallen officer he recognized 
John Munro. 



A VISIT OF ST. NICHOLAS. 



MANY years ago Sam Brett lived in an 
out-of-the-way nook on the banks of 
the Hudson, and at the base of one of the 
high mountains which overhang it. 

He was so far away from neighbors, that 
those who took the trouble to think of him, 
and of his affairs, wondered why he went there, 
and how he contrived to live in such a spot. 

His living, such as it was, he earned by ferry- 
ing persons across the river, for it was long 
before the time of steamboats and railroads. 

Towns were small and far between in those 
days, and people were few ; so Sam had his 
neighborhood very much to himself. His fam- 
ily consisted of a cheery, bright-eyed wife, still 
young and handsome, and of a still more hand- 
some and bright-eyed daughter. 

The house was at the foot of the mountain, 

with a ragged road which led to it, and which 

290 



A Visit of St. Nicholas. 291 

was distinguishable from the rest of the moun- 
tain only by the smaller size of the stones 
which filled it, and by the blazed trees which 
showed that an axe had been busy there, and 
that any one who might choose to follow the 
marks which it had made, would, in time, reach 
the spot to which those marks were intended 
to guide him. 

More than one traveller who had stopped 
there, merely to be ferried across the river, 
tempted by the kindly host, was induced to 
ask a night's lodging, which was given freely 
and with an honest pride on all sides, as each 
member of the little household thought of 
what the other had done to make the place 
what it was. 

Mrs. Brett declared that there was no other 
house like it on the whole river, and Sam de- 
clared that " go where they might " such sheets 
and beds could not be found in York State, 
" and he 'd like to know where they *d find an- 
other river like the Hudson." 

As he spake, he would wave his hand in a 
patronizing way back and forth towards the 
grand old river, with an air of proprietorship, 
as if it were as much a part of his place as the 



292 A Visit of ^. Nicliolas. 

house itself ; and, in truth, he was never able 
to divest himself of the idea that there was a 
feeling of intimate fellowship between him and 
the Hudson, which did not usually exist be- 
tween men and rivers. 

It was winter now, just on the eve of Christ- 
mas. The sky was cloudless ; the stars were 
shining brightly and dancing on the water ; the 
air was crisp and cold ; but the old river was 
not ice-bound as yet. It sparkled and rippled 
in the twilight which still flickered in the west, 
although all below, at the base of the mountain, 
was darkened by the shadows of the overhang- 
ing forests. 

Sam's household was in a state of high ex- 
citement. Mrs. Brett had swept the hearth, 
and the fire was blazing brightly up the chim- 
ney. The tea-kettle was singing cheerily on the 
hob, and the table was spread with snowy 
linen, while around it hovered Mrs. Brett and 
Dolly, both in earnest consultation on some 
mysterious subject, and both casting anxious 
glances toward the door, as if they expected 
the arrival of somebody or something. 

Soon there was a heavy tread, and the crack- 
ling of the crisp snow beneath it, and the brush- 



A Visit of St* NicJtolas. 293 

ing of something against the door, as if it were 
being swept. Then there was an exclamation 
from Mrs. Brett, and a rush and flinging open 
the door on the part of Dolly ; then a chok- 
ing up of the doorway by something which 
looked like the ends of a dozen small trees, and 
finally Sam fought his way in, almost smothered 
with Christmas greens, which he flung upon the 
floor and came to the surface red and rosy 
from work. 

" There they are,'* said he, triumphantly. 
" Now for supper ! And then we will have a 
rousing time of it ; Christmas morning must 
not shine on this house, little woman '* (he al- 
ways spoke to his wife in a diminutive way), 
''until these greens are in their places. We 
must honor the day, wife, — ^the greatest day 
that earth has ever seen. God blessed the 
world on that day, and may He bless you and 
darling Dolly and me — rough and uncouth as 
I am, — ^may God bless us all ! Now, up with 
the supper." 

While Sam held his fingers over the fire, and 
rubbed one hand over the other, Dolly and her 
mother were at work ; and soon the supper was 
on the table. That was dispatched without 



294 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

loss of time, for there was more important 
business on hand, and they could not linger at 
the meal. 

The cloth was removed ; the dishes, cups, and 
knives and fork's disappeared so quickly from 
the table that you could scarcely tell how they 
went ; and the Bretts were ready to commence 
at work for Christmas Eve. 

Mrs. Brett was on her knees, selecting and 
arranging the different kinds of evergreens ; for 
there were holly, and laurel, and arbor vitae, cy- 
press, pine, and hemlock, besides vines of vari- 
ous kinds which Sam had gathered on the hills, 
and other plants, bearing red berries, which 
seemed to thrive even in winter. 

Dolly was wondering how they should begin, 
and Sam was standing by quietly, his giant 
form towering above them like one of his own 
mountain pines, when without warning there 
was a sudden, sharp knock at the door. 

" Gracious me ! " exclaimed Mrs. Brett," who 's 
that ? " 

Dolly stood with her lips parted, her arms 
full of mistletoe, and her bright eyes glowing 
like two stars, but she said nothing. 

Sam strode to the door. " Whoever you 



A Visit of St. Nicholas. 295 

are, you are welcome," said he, as he opened 
it. 

A stranger stepped in ; and as he crossed the 
threshold, he raised his fur cap, an oddly 
shaped conical thing, with a fe^her in it. 

"God's blessing on this house and all it 
holds," said he, in a tone which was quite sol- 
emn, and yet so cordial that all felt glad that 
he had uttered the words. 

He stamped the snow from his feet and 
crushed the rime from his grizzled beard, for 
he was covered with frosty dew, like one who 
had come from some cold latitude. 

As he looked about him and doffed a cloak 
well lined with fur, they had a full view of his 
person. He was short and stout, with cheeks 
of frosty red, eyes bright and glittering like 
diamonds, and a smile that seemed at once to 
spread cheerfulness throughout the room. 

Sam wondered where he came from ; for in 
costume he differed from any one whom he had 
ever seen. 

Dolly wondered how old he was, and, strange 
to say, she was sadly at fault ; for at times, as 
he was taking ofif his cloak and warming him- 
self at the fire, as comfortably as if he were at 



296 A Visit of Si. Nicholas. 

home, and had always been there, his face 
seemed changed : sometimes, notwithstanding 
his grizzled beard he looked almost as youth- 
ful as a boy ; and then again, as he gazed in 
the fire, apparently in thought, he seemed as 
old as if he had arifted down to their cottage 
from far-off centuries ; but through every change 
of look, there was upon his face the ever-pres- 
ent expression of good-will and love to man. 

** Wife," said Sam, " we have supped, but this 
stranger has not/' 

" Thanks for your offer," said the stranger, 
" I cannot linger here ; but before I journey on, 
I would help in the good work which you have 
on hand." 

As he spoke, he began to untie the bundles 
which Sam had brought in, and to arrange the 
greens around the walls. With an activity 
which seemed strange in one so old, and with a 
step so light that it scarcely touched the floor, 
he moved about the room hanging up the vines 
and fastening the evergreens along the walls. 

Things flitted into their places, one could 
hardly tell how. The ivy was wreathed around 
the windows and clothes-presses. The chim- 
ney breast was hung with garlands — hemlock, 



A Visit of St. Nicholas. 297 

cypress, and red berries glittering like eyes 
from among the branches. 

They all thought that the Christmas greens 
looked more green than they ever had looked 
before ; and never had they been so quickly 
and so tastefully arranged. 

Even Dolly, with a slight feeling of jealousy 
(for she had always prided herself on her skill 
in arranging the house for this festal day), had 
to admit that the work of the stranger far ex- 
celled any she had ever done, and that never, 
on a Christmas Eve, had the house looked so 
bright as it did on that night. 

The stranger seemed to know her thoughts, 
for he turned kindly towards her and said : 

" Don't mind it, my child ! I have done 
this for years; when you were an infant in 
your cradle, and in far-ofif times — too far for 
that little head of yours to dream of. It *s a 
happy work — happy, because it ushers in the 
day which brought peace and good-will to man ; 
happy, because it is the time when childhood 
reigns supreme. In it the aged go back to the 
days when with them all was hope, and sorrow 
had not come ; and in the young lives which 
cluster around their hearths, live their own 



298 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

childhood over again. God bless the little ones 
of earth, as He does those of heaven ! And 
may He deal mercifully with those sad hearts 
which are left on earth, while their little ones 
are gathered in their Great Father's bosom ! " 

He spoke so reverently that Sam instinct- 
ively bowed his head. He turned to Sam. 

'* The work is done," said he ; " and you must 
ferry me across the river at once." 

Mrs. Brett cast an anxious look towards the 
dark water, while Sam was struggling his way 
into his heavy overcoat, but she said nothing. 

The stranger caught her look. " He will be 
safe with me, and we are both safe in the care 
of Him whom you have honored this night"; 
and as Sam led the way to the door, their guest 
turned and said : " May the morrow be a happy 
Christmas to you all ! " 

The next minute the door closed, and Sam's 
heavy footsteps were heard crushing along the 
frosty path which led to the river. 

Mother and daughter both watched, until 
they saw the outline of the boat as it shot out 
upon the water ; and long after it had been hid 
in the gloom, they listened to the sturdy stroke 
of the oars pulled by Sam's stalwart arms. 



A Visit of St.' Nicholas. 299 

The stranger was ferried across, and before 
stepping ashore reached out his hand to pay 
his fare. 

Sam drew back. "You have done for me 
and mine this night what we could not have 
done for ourselves; and you have made our 
home, as far as hands could do it, more home- 
like than it has been for years. You owe me 
nothing ; we owe you much ; and if the good 
wishes of a plain, hard-working man are of any 
worth, you have them." 

" Be it so," said the stranger ; " yet take this 
little box, as a token of my good-will. It holds 
neither gold nor silver nor jewels, but it is what 
one friend may freely give and another may 
freely take. Open it in the morning, and not 
before ; and now may God's benison be upon 
you ! " 

He reached out his hand, in which was a 

small wooden box. As it appeared to be of 

little value, Sam took it and placed it beside 

him in the boat. 

" Now turn your boat homeward; for there 

are loving hearts waiting for the sound of your 



oars." 



With these words the stranger turned away, 
and disappeared in the forest. 



300 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

Sam followed his advice, and his oars soon 
brought him to his own shore, where he found 
Dolly and his wife on the look-out for his com- 
ing. 

As they heard his footstep, the doQr was 
thrown open, and both were on the threshold 
ready to hear what he had to tell of the guest, 
who had come and gone so strangely, and yet 
had left such a feeling of good-will towards 
himself behind him. 

Sam told them what had passodi and showed 
the box which had been given him. He also 
mentioned his promise not to open it until 
morning. 

Dolly examined it with much curiosity. It 
was very small, and easily held in her hand, 
and was closed only by a simple clasp. She 
wondered what could be in it, and thought it 
very inconsiderate in the old gentleman to 
affix such a condition to the gift. She held it 
up to the light and tried to look through it, 
but she could see nothing ; then she placed it 
against the end of her nose, but there was no 
odor. She touched it with the tip of her 
tongue, but there was no taste to it. 

She did not venture to touch the clasp, be- 



A Visit of St. Nichdas. 301 

cause her father had said : " My child^ the 
man who gave me this said, ' Open it in the 
morning, and not before/ It was a free gift, 
and we must honor the giver." 

Dolly acquiesced, and placed the box upon 
the table, where it remained until the house 
was locked up and they all went to bed. 

Before the lights were put out Dolly cast a 
lingering look at it, and said she hoped that 
nothing would happen to it during the night, 
and that they would find it safe and sound in 
the morning. 

But do what she would, all the night long 
that box kept running through her head, inter- 
fering with her prayers and mixing up with her 
dreams. 

In truth, the thoughts of all ran much upon 
their guest ; his unexpected arrival and depart- 
ure, and his parting gift, and the condition an- 
nexed to it. 

By sunrise on the next day Dolly found her 
way into the room where the box had been left. 

The shutters were closed, and it was so dark 
that she had to grope her way to the window 
to let in the light. Then she turned to look at 
the box. 



302 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

" Goodness sakes alive ! " was her exclama- 
tion. " Father ! father ! come here quick, 
quick ! " 

Sam was an early riser, and he hurried down 
stairs followed by his wife. 

Dolly pointed to the box, which still stood 
on the table. 

They walked around it in profound amaze- 
ment ; for there it was looming up in size like 
a small house, yet in shape and in every thing 
but magnitude it was the very box which they 
had left on the table the night before. 

They swarmed about it like ants around 
some choice morsel so large that they dared 
not meddle with it. 

At last Sam said : " He who gave us this 
was a good man, and would not harm us. I, 
for one, will trust him ; and come what may, 
I '11 open it, big as it has grown to be, and 
we '11 soon see what tomes of it." 

Sam mounted on the table and touched the 
spring. The lid flew open, and he forthwith 
plunged his hand into the trunk. 

Out came a cloth on which was written in 
large letters : ^^Tlie gift of Santa Claus'' 

Dolly and her mother were now on the alert. 



A Visit of St. Nicholas. 303 

Quick, Sam, what comes next ? 

Next Sam brought out a bundle which 
seemed to be made up of silk and ribbons, and 
of a shape to him unknown. 

" This is beyond me," said he, as he held it up 
and viewed it with wondering eyes. 

His wife and Dolly fairly danced with 
pleasure. 

♦' Why, Sam ! Don't you know what it is ? 
It 's a beautiful gown. Ods sakes-alive ! ** said 
she, as she took it from him and wrapped it 
around her person, and twisted herself almost 
into a corkscrew to see how it fitted behind. 
" Who would have thought that Nancy Brett, 
the ferryman's wife, would have owned a thing 
like that. Now look and see what there is for 
Dolly." 

Again Sam plunged into the trunk. This 
time he brought out a package, flat and square. 
It looked liked a book. It was wrapped in 
paper. Dolly took it from her father's hand, 
and untied the strings which were around it, 
while her parents watched as eagerly as their 
daughter, to see what it might be. 

As she opened it Dolly uttered a faint cry, 
and then her face grew rosy red. It was the 



304 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

miniature of a young man, who seemed to look 
at them with frank and honest eyes. 

" What *s this ? " said Sam, as he took up a 
scrap of paper which was enclosed in it. On tt 
was written : "A gift for darling Dolly — ^All 's 
well." 

" God bless me ! ** said Sam, looking at the 
miniature. '* It 's very strange. Methinks I 
have seen this face before, but where I cannot 
tell." 

If Dolly knew, she held her peace. 

Again Sam returned to the trunk, from which 
he drew articles of various kinds ; some for him- 
self, some for his wife, and not a few for Dolly. 

They were placed around the room, and it 
seemed a marvel how a trunk of that size could 
have contained all that had come out of it. 

They all agreed that on no Christmas-day 
had their home been so beautiful as it then was ; 
and many were the blessings which they show- 
ered upon their strange guest. 

After a while a search was made for the 
miniature, but in some mysterious way it had 
disappeared ; although Sam and his wife rum- 
maged for it among all the furniture and odds 
and ends which were scattered about the room. 



A Visit of St. Nicholas. 305 

iPerhaps, if they had searched a large pocket 
which was attached to Dolly's gown they 
might have found it. 

But there was much to be done on Christmas- 
day, and they separated to attend to their dif- 
ferent duties, all not a little proud of the gay 
appearance of their home. 

Dolly went to her room and locked the door. 
Then she drew the miniature from her pocket 
and kissed it. 

She was interrupted by a loud shout, from 
without, from Sam. 

" By the living Jingo, there 's a new boat at 
the shore with my name painted on it in letters 
as big as my hand. ' A gift to Sam Brett from 
Santa Claus.* Hooroar, hooroar ! " and he 
burst into the house, his face radiant with sat- 
isfaction. 

They all went to look at the boat; and 
decided that never had there been so fine a 
boat as that one, nor so good a friend as their 
guest of the previous evening. 

All day long they talked and thought of 
nothing else. Dolly did not say as much as 
the others, but she thought a great deal more. 
At last when the sun went down, and the even- 



^ 



306 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

ing shadows were creeping through the room, 
there was a sharp knock at the door. Dolly 
and her mother were there, but her father was 
at the shore busy with his boat. 

" Come in," was the response to the knock. 

The door opened, and a young man entered. 
He looked around the room, then walked up to 
Dolly and reached out his hand. 

" You see, Dolly," said he, " that I have come 
to keep the promise made long years ago ; will 
you take me now — as you promised to do 
then ? " 

For a few moments Dolly seemed bewildered, 
and the red blood mounted to her cheeks ; 
then rising from her seat she led him to Mrs. 
Brett. 

" Mother, this is my old play-fellow, William 
Chester; I hope you have not forgotten him." 

Mrs. Brett took his hand and told him that 
she remembered him well ; and welcomed him 
to their home. 

Just then Sam's burly figure passed the win- 
dow and he came into the room. 

He was full of news about his boat, and of 
her beauty and merits ; but before he had time 
to speak his eyes rested on the stranger, and he 
stopped short. 



A Visit of St. Nicfwlas. 307 

" Father," said Dolly, " this is William Ches- 
ter. He has been abroad for many years, and 
has returned just now. You knew his father, 
Richard Chester.** 

" What ! " exclaimed Sam, as he grasped the 
hand of the young man. " A son of Dick Ches- 
ter, my old and best friend. You are welcome 
here, and to all that I have ; for your father 
helped me in my hour of need ; and all that I 
can do for him and his, I will do with all my 
heart ! Are you the little chap who used to hang 
about my boat years ago, and who spilled my 
tar and kicked my dog ? '* 

The stranger laughed. " I did all that in 
those days, and there is one thing more, that 
I did then, which you have not mentioned, and 
perhaps have not found out. I learned to love 
your daughter, Dolly, and I believe that she 
then learned to love me. We have neither of 
us forgotten our lesson. Give her to me for a 
Christmas gift ! I am well off and will give her 
a happy home." 

Sam was perfectly bewildered. " Bless me ! *' 
exclaimed he. " Give you my Dolly for a Christ- 
mas gift ? Why, she is but a child — not grown 
up — very little more than a baby. I never 
dreamed of this.*' 



3o8 A Visit of St. Nicholas. 

He turned to his wife : " Is n*t this very 
strange ? And Dolly is so very young." 

" Not very/* was the prompt reply. " I was 
just of Dolly's age when you took me." 

" God bless me I Is that so, Nancy ? *' 

" She is twenty years old : and so was I." 

" Well, well ! '* said Sam, apparently some- 
what shaken by this stubborn fact. " What 
shall I do ? " 

" Let him have her," was the ready answer. 
"He comes of a good stock ; and years ago, 
when they were but boy and girl playing to- 
gether, I sometimes suspected this, and have 
kept trace of him ever since. He is honest 
and true. Give them your blessing, and I shall 
give him mine." 

" So be it," said Sam. And he rose and put 
Dolly's hand into that of his young guest. 

" I *11 trust her with you, although you did 
spill my tar and kick my dog. 

And thus ended the visit of St. Nicholas. 



LITTLE SHARPSHINS. 



A Child's Story. 

ALONG time ago three little children 
lived with their mother in a cottage, 
over which honeysuckles and wild roses clam- 
bered and hung down from the roof-top, filling 
the air with their perfume. Near this cottage 
was a small lake, where the water lilies floated 
among green leaves. The trees on its borders 
drooped their branches into the water, through 
which the gold-fish darted like streaks of flame. 

The youngest of these children was a pale, 
puny little fellow, with golden hair, and great 
eyes which looked from beneath his hair like 
stars ; and who was forever gazing in the sky, 
as if looking for the great heaven which lay 
beyond. 

He was so thin and feeble that his brother 
and sister called him Little Sharpshins ; and 
after a while his mother called him so too ; and 

309 



3IO Little Sharpshins. 

then all the neighbors did so, until at last he 
was known by no other name. 

His brother's name was Dick — but, poor 
fellow ! he was lame, and hobbled about on a 
crutch. 

He was a noble boy, merry as a cricket ; very 
fond of Little Sharpshins ; and had any danger 
threatened him would have battled for him 
against an army. 

Dick was the eldest of the three ; next was 
Mary, a girl five years old, who had the same 
golden hair as Little Sharpshins. 

They both looked up to Dick as one of the 
greatest heroes in the world, and felt that with 
him as a protector no harm could ever befall 
them. 

But one day as little Mary was walking on 
the bank of the lake, her foot slipped and she 
fell in. 

Dick heard her cry, and reached the place 
only in time to see her sinking beneath the 
water. 

He could not swim ; but he knew no fear. 
He sprang in after her, and struggled on until 
he got her in his arms ; but he could not save 
her, and they sank together* 



Little Sharpshins. 311 

They were found and buried ; but it seemed 
very strange to Little Sharpshins to be left 
alone, and he was forever asking his mother 
about Mary and Dick, and where they were 
gone, and when he would see them again ; for 
he was very lonely without them. 

Sometimes to amuse him his mother made 
some suds, and brought him a little pipe, with 
which he blew soap bubbles, and watched them 
as they floated out of the window and up into 
the blue sky, while he wondered whether they 
ever reached heaven before they stopped. 

One day he took his pipe, dipped it into the 
suds, and blew. 

From the pipe came forth a bubble ; it grew 
larger and larger. Still he blew on until it grew 
so great that it encircled the chair in which he 
sat. 

He could not tell how it came to pass, but 
soon he found himself inside the bubble, while 
it rose slowly and gently, bearing him along 
with it, and floated out of the window into the 
bright sunshine. 

Still upward it went, until it reached the 
tops of the trees, and then they were left be- 
hind, and Little Sharpshins saw that the earth 



312 Little Sharpshifis. 

was going away and the clouds were coming 
near. 

He was not in the least frightened, but he 
fixed his great eyes on the sky and wondered 
whether this were the road to heaven. 

On went the bubble. The clouds were passed 
and lay beneath him, like g^eat banks of snow, 
shutting out all sight of earth ; but far above 
all was the still blue sky ; and oh, how still it 
was ! and in the dim distance he could see a 
region far different from that which he had left 
— fields glorious with flowers, and trees and 
rivers, such as he had never seen on earth. 

The bubble floated on, until it seemed to 
rest upon a bed of flowers ; and around him 
were angel forms and faces, such as he had 
heard his mother speak of ; and had sometimes 
seen in his dreams ; and among them he saw 
little Dick and Mary. 

There was no crutch needed now ; no feeble 
gait, nor sunken cheek, for both were gloriously 
beautiful ; and as they put their arms around him 
and kissed him, and called him their dear Little 
Sharpshins, he asked them if they were angels, 
and if they still loved him, poor and feeble as 
he was. They told him that their life was love ; 



LitUe Sharpshins. 313 

and they twined their arms around him as they 
had done on earth, and Little Sharpshins 
thought what a glorious place heaven must be, 
where he would always have Dick and Mary 
with him. 

But the bubble floated on, and they told him 
that he must return again to earth. 

The tears came into his eyes, but they gave 
him words of cheer, and with the sadness of 
his departure came a strange feeling of peace, 
such as he had never felt before. 

The bubble floated earthward again, and 
Little Sharpshins watched and watched the 
forms of Dick and Mary, as they stood waving 
their hands to him, until they faded away in 
the distance, and he could see nothing of their 
outlines except two bright spots like stars. 

Slowly through the sky and through the 
clouds the bubble sank to earth, with a motion 
so gentle that Little Sharpshins fell asleep, and 
awakened only to find himself in his own bed 
in his own little room. 

He told his mother what he had seen ; but 
she said that he had been dreaming. 

Sharpshins shook his head and smiled, and 
said if it was a dream he was glad that he had 



314 Little Sharpshins. 

dreamed it, for now he knew where Dick and 
Mary were, and he would join them soon. 

" God forbid ! '* said his mother, with a 
startled look, and she gathered him to her bo- 
som as if to shield him from that last dread foe. 

But no human love can keep that foe away. 

Sharpshins grew more feeble day after day, 
and spent much of his time in his little chair, 
looking at the sky. 

One day he was sitting thus, his breath com- 
ing slowly and wearily, and by his side sat his 
mother holding his hand in hers. 

" Mother,'* said he, " bring my pipe and blow 
a bubble. Perhaps it will go up to brother 
Dick and sister Mary, and they will think of 
me when they see it, and will come down to 
me, as I went up to them.*' 

His mother made the suds and got the pipe 
and blew a bubble. It floated around the 
room and around the bed and at last it sailed 
out through the open window and up into the 
blue sky, until it was lost to sight. 

Little Sharpshins watched it with eager eyes, 
and listened, as if he expected to hear voices. 
At last he laid his head wearily upon his pil- 
low. Then he said suddenly : 



Little Sharpshins. 315 

" Mother, take me in your arms, and let me 
blow a bubble and send a message to brother 
Dick ; I know he '11 answer me." 

His mother took him in her arms, dipped the 
pipe in the suds and held the stem to his lips, 
but Sharpshins took it in his own hands, and 
put it to his lips, and from the bowl came forth 
a bubble so gorgeous and beautiful that it 
seemed to form a rainbow around him. Then 
it broke from the pipe and floated through the 
room, circling around the two, and while his 
mother looked, she saw within it two little fig- 
ures. Could it be ! Little Dick and Mary were 
there, smiling and beckoning to her. 

The tears gushed from her eyes, and for a 
moment she could see nothing, and the pipe 
fell from Little Sharpshin's hand, clattering on 
the floor. When she looked again the bubble 
was floating through the window, and between 
the two little figures was a third one — Little 
Sharpshins, — ^with an arm around the neck of 
each, and their arms twined about him. 

As the bubble floated upward in the sky it 
•bore the three aloft. 

She gathered her little boy closely to her 
breast, to be sure that she had him there, and 



3i6 Little Sharpshins. 

watched the bubble as it went higher and 
higher, until it seemed like a star in the sky, 
and disappeared altogether. 

She bent gently over Little Sharpshins and 
kissed his pale cheek. 

" What a beautiful bubble you blew, my 
child ! ** she said. 

There was no reply. A mass of golden 
tresses was hanging over her shoulder ; the 
great eyes were closed ; there was a smile of 
happiness about the lips, but Little Sharpshins 
spoke no more. He had gone to the far-off 
land forever. 

END.